LOC18 PniUPPB AT THE HOTEL DK YILI.E.
 
 /IDafeers of IMstorg 
 
 Louis Philippe 
 
 BY 
 
 JOHN. S. C. ABBOTT 
 
 WITH ENGRAVINGS 
 
 NEW YORK AND LONDON 
 
 HARPER & BROTHERS PULLISHERS 
 
 1904
 
 Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1871, oy 
 
 HARPER & BROTHERS, 
 In the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington. 
 
 Copyright, 1899, by SUSAN ABBOTT MKAD.
 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 IT would be difficult to find, in all the range of the 
 past, a man whose career has been so full of wonder- 
 ful and exciting vicissitude as that of Louis Philippe. 
 His life covers the most eventful penod in French his- 
 tory. The storms of 1789 consigned his father to the 
 guillotine, his mother and brothers to imprisonment, 
 and himself and sister to poverty and exile. There are 
 few romances more replete with pensive interest than 
 the wanderings of Louis Philippe to escape the blood- 
 hounds of the Revolution far away amidst the ices of 
 Northern Europe, to the huts of the Laplanders, and 
 again through the almost unbroken wilds of North 
 America, taking refuge in the wigwams of the Indians, 
 and floating with his two brothers in a boat a distance 
 of nearly two thousand miles through the solemn sol- 
 itudes of the Ohio and the Mississippi from Pittsburg 
 to the Gulf. 
 
 Again we see the duke, on the recovery of a large 
 portion of his estates, enjoying the elegant retreat at 
 Twickenham, feted by the nobility of England, and ca- 
 ressed by the aristocracy of Europe. 
 
 Again the kaleidoscope of changeful life is turned. 
 The Empire falls. The Bourbons are restored. Louis 
 Philippe returns to the palaces of his fathers. In rank,
 
 van PREFACE. 
 
 he takes his stand next to the throne. In wealth, he 
 is the richest subject in Europe. At one moment he 
 is caressed by Royalty, hoping to win his support, and 
 again he is persecuted by Royalty, fearing his influence. 
 
 There is another change. The throne of the Bour- 
 bons is overthrown. Louis Philippe finds himself, ai 
 by magic, King of the French. He exchanges his 
 ducal coronet for a royal crown. He enters the regal 
 mansions of the Tuileries, Versailles, Saint Cloud, and 
 Fontainebleau the acknowledged sovereign of thirty 
 millions of people. All the proud dynasties of Europe 
 recognize him as belonging to the family of kings. 
 Eighteen years pass away, crowded with the splendor, 
 cares, toils, and perils which seem ever to environ roy- 
 alty. During this period the adventures of the Duch- 
 ess de Berri to regain the throne for her son, the Count 
 de Chambord, presents an episode of extraordinary in- 
 terest. 
 
 There is another change. The tocsin of insurrection 
 tolls its dismal knell in the towers of Paris. Through 
 scenes surpassing fable, the king and his family escape 
 to the hospitable shores of England. Here, in obscuri- 
 ty and exile, he reaches the end of life's journey, and 
 passes away to the unknown of the spirit-land. Such 
 is the wonderful story which we have endeavored to 
 compress within the limits of these brief pages. Every 
 event here narrated is sustained by documentary evi- 
 dence beyond the possibility of a doubt. 
 
 JOHN S. C. ABBOTT. 
 fair Haven, Conn.
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER FAB 
 
 I. ORIGIN OF THE HOUSE OF ORLEANS 13 
 
 II. THE EXILE,, 4 
 
 III. WANDERINGS IN THE OLD WORLD AND THE NEW 76 
 
 IV. THE TOMB AND THE BRIDAL 109 
 
 T. THE RESTORATION 13& 
 
 VI. THE DEATH OF LOUIS XVIII. AND THE REIGN OF 
 
 CHARLES X 168 
 
 VII. CHARLES X. DETHRONED 204 
 
 VIII. THE STRUGGLES OF DIPLOMACY 241 
 
 ix. LOUIS PHILIPPE'S THRONE 279 
 
 X. THE ADVENTURES OF THE DUCHESS DE BERRI. . 306 
 
 XI. THE FINAL STRUGGLE 349 
 
 XII. THE THRONE DEMOLISHED 379
 
 ENGRAVINGS. 
 
 MM 
 LOOTS PHILIPPE AT THE HOTEL DE VILLE Frontispiece. 
 
 EXECUTION OF LOUIS XVI 27 
 
 STORMING THE BASTILE 40 
 
 FLIGHT AND IMPRISONMENT OF LAFAYETTE 50 
 
 SAINT GOTHARD 71 
 
 NORTH CAPE 80' 
 
 LOUIS XVII. IN PRISON 113 
 
 LOUIS XVIII. LEAVING PARIS 147 
 
 NAPOLEON ENTERING THE TUILERIES 151 
 
 MARSHAL NET 162 
 
 ASSASSINATION OF THE DUKE DE BERRI 171 
 
 PALACE OF ST. CLOUD 222 
 
 CHARLES X. AT VALOGNES 234 
 
 THE PALAIS ROYAL 275 
 
 THE BARRICADES 812 
 
 ST. HELENA 353 
 
 LOUIS PHILIPPE LEAVING FRANCE 391
 
 LOUIS PHILIPPE. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 ORIGIN OF THE HOUSE OF ORLEANS. 
 
 Louis and Philippe. 
 
 THE origin of the House of Orleans is in- 
 volved in some obscurity. The city of 
 Orleans, from which the duke takes his title, 
 was the Aurelium of imperial Eome. The first 
 Duke of Orleans with whom history makes us 
 familiar was Philip, the only brother of Louis 
 XIV. Louis XIII., the son and heir of Henry 
 IV., married Anne of Austria. Two (children 
 were born to them, Louis and Philippe. The 
 first became the world-renowned monarch, Lou- 
 is XIV. His brother, known in history as Mon- 
 sieur, enjoyed the title and the princely reve- 
 nues of the dukedom of Orleans. 
 
 Monsieur married, as his first wife, the beau- 
 tiful Henrietta Stuart, daughter of the unfortu- 
 nate Charles I. of England. Her mother was 
 Henrietta of France, the daughter of Henry IV.,
 
 14 Louis PHILIPPE. [1669. 
 
 The regent. 
 
 and sister of Louis XIII. She died in the 
 bloom of youth and beauty, of poison, after the 
 most cruel sufferings, on the 27th of June, 
 1669.* Philippe took as his second wife Eliza- 
 beth Charlotte, daughter of the Elector Charles 
 of Bavaria. By this marriage he left a son, 
 Philippe, who not only inherited his father's 
 almost boundless wealth and princely titles, 
 but who attained wide-spread notoriety, not to 
 say renown, as the regent of France, after the 
 death of Louis XIV., and during the minority 
 of Louis XV. The regent was a man of in- 
 domitable force of will. During his long re- 
 gency he swayed the sceptre of a tyrant; and 
 the ear of Europe was poisoned with the story 
 of his debaucheries. 
 
 He married a legitimated daughter of Louis 
 XIV., Marie Frangoise de Blois, a haughty, ca- 
 pricious beauty. His scandalous immoralities 
 alienated his duchess from him, and no hap- 
 piness was to be found amidst the splendors of 
 their home. Dying suddenly, at the age of fifty- 
 one, his son Louis succeeded him in the vast 
 opulence, the titles, and the power of the duke- 
 dom of Orleans. The following list of his ti- 
 tles may give some idea of the grandeur to 
 
 * See Abbott's History of Louis XIV , p. 223.
 
 1670.] THE HOUSE OF ORLEANS. 15 
 
 Louis de Valois. 
 
 which these ancient nobles were born. Louis 
 de Yalois, De Chartres, De Nemours, and De 
 Montpensier, First Prince of the blood, First 
 Peer of France, Knight of the Golden Fleece, 
 Colonel-general of the French and Foreign In- 
 fantry, Governor of Dauphiny, and Grand Mas- 
 ter of the Orders of Notre Dame, of Mount Car- 
 mel, and of St. Lazarus of Jerusalem. 
 
 Born, as this young man was, in the palace 
 of splendor, and surrounded by every allure- 
 ment to voluptuous indulgence, two domestic 
 calamities opened his eyes to the vanity of all 
 earthly grandeur, and led him to enter those 
 paths of piety where his soul found true repose. 
 The death of his father, cut down suddenly in 
 the midst of his godless revelry, and the decease 
 of his beloved wife, Auguste Marie Jeanne, a 
 princess of Baden, in her twenty-second year, 
 so impressed him with the uncertainty of all 
 terrestrial good, and left his home and his heart 
 so desolate, that he retired to the Abbey of St. 
 Genevieve, and devoted the remainder of his 
 days to study, to prayer, and to active works 
 of Christian usefulness. 
 
 He became a proficient in the fine arts, an ac- 
 complished scholar, and a patron of all those 
 literary men whose works tended to benefit soci-
 
 16 Louis PHILIPPE. [1724. 
 
 Louis le Gros. 
 
 ety. Ee founded hospitals and literary institu- 
 tions; established a college at Versailles; en- 
 dowed a professorship at the Sorbonne for ex- 
 pounding the Hebrew text of the Scriptures, and 
 translated, from the original Greek and Hebrew, 
 the Epistles of Paul and the Psalms of David. 
 At the early age of forty-eight he died cheer- 
 fully fell asleep in Jesus, rejoicing in the hope 
 of a heavenly inheritance. Few men who have 
 ever lived have crowded their days with more 
 kind, useful, and generous actions. 
 
 His son, Louis Philippe, acquired the sobri- 
 quet of le Gros, or the Fat, from his excessive 
 corpulence. His unwieldy body probably con- 
 tributed to that indolenceof mind which induced 
 him to withdraw from nearly all participation 
 in political life. Louis XY. was one of the vilest 
 of men, and by a portion of his subjects was 
 thoroughly detested. Exasperated by an act of 
 gross despotism, the deputies from Brittany of- 
 fered to furnish Louis Philippe with sixty thou- 
 sand men, completely armed, to overthrow the 
 reigning dynasty, and to establish in its place 
 the House of Orleans. The prince received the 
 deputation courteously, but decidedly declined 
 embarking in the enterprise, avowing that he 
 had not sufficient energy of character to meet
 
 1785.J THE HOUSE OF ORLEANS. 17 
 
 Pride of royalty. 
 
 its demand, and that he was too much attached 
 to his relative, Louis XV., to engage in a con- 
 spiracy against him. He was an amiable, up- 
 right man, avoiding notoriety, and devoting 
 himself to literary pursuits. Being of the blood 
 royal, the etiquette of the French court did not 
 allow him to enter into marriage relations with 
 any one in whose veins the blood of royalty 
 did not flow. His first wife, Louise Henriette 
 de Bourbon Conti, was a princess of royal lin- 
 eage. Upon her death he married Madame de 
 Montesson, a beautiful woman, to whom he was 
 exceedingly attached. But the haughty Court 
 of France refused to recognize the marriaga 
 Notwithstanding his earnest solicitations, he 
 was not permitted to confer upon her the title 
 of Duchess of Orleans. 
 
 Even when he died, in the year 1785, court 
 etiquette would not allow his widow to assume 
 any public demonstrations of mourning. " The 
 blood of a Capet," it was said, "is too pure to 
 admit of a recognized alliance below the rank of 
 royalty." 
 
 Such, in brief, was the character and career 
 of the first four dukes of this illustrious house. 
 We are thus brought down to the exciting 
 scenes of modern history to scenes in which 
 
 42
 
 18 Louis PHILIPPE. [1747. 
 
 Birth ofEgalite. 
 
 the house of Orleans has acted a part so con- 
 spicuous as to attract the attention of the civil' 
 ized world. 
 
 The fourth duke of whom we have spoken, 
 and his first wife, Henrietta de Bourbon Conti, 
 had a son born on the 13th of April, 1747, at 
 the Palace of St. Cloud. They gave their child 
 the name of Louis Philippe Joseph D'Orleans. 
 During the life-time of his father he bore the 
 title of the Duke de Chartres. No expense was 
 spared in his education, his parents providing 
 for him teachers of the highest eminence in all 
 the branches of knowledge. Though the young 
 prince developed much energy and activity of 
 mind, he was not fond of study, and did not 
 make any remarkable progress in book-learn- 
 ing. 
 
 Surrounded by flatterers, and in the enjoy- 
 ment of almost boundless wealth, as the appe- 
 tites and passions of youth grew strong, he 
 plunged into the most extravagant excesses of 
 dissipation. He is described at this time as a 
 young man of handsome features and graceful 
 figure, above the average size. His skin was 
 remarkable for its softness and whiteness, and 
 a very sweet smile generally played upon his 
 lips. Though simple in his ordinary style of
 
 1785.] THE HOUSE OF ORLEANS. 19 
 
 Fortune of the Dnke of Orleans. 
 
 living, upon all state occasions he displayed 
 grandeur commensurate with his wealth and 
 rank. Immense as was the fortune to which he 
 was born, it was greatly enhanced by his mar- 
 riage with the Princess Marie Therese Louise, 
 only daughter of the Duke of Penthievre, the 
 most richly-endowed heiress in Europe. Thus 
 he attained wealth which made him the richest 
 subject in Europe, and which enabled him al- 
 most to outvie the splendors of royalty. But, 
 notwithstanding this vast wealth, he plunged 
 so recklessly into extravagance that his pecun- 
 iary affairs became much embarrassed. 
 
 His father died in the year 1785, just as the 
 storms of the French Kevolution were begin- 
 ning to darken the horizon. The Duke of Char- 
 tres then took the title of the Duke of Orleans, 
 and rushed into the tumult of revolution with 
 eagerness and energy, which caused his name 
 to resound through all Europe, and which final- 
 ly brought his neck beneath the slide of the 
 guillotine. 
 
 The court, under Louis XV., in consequence 
 of its arbitrary measures, about the year 1789, 
 was brought into collision with the ancient Par- 
 liament, which remonstrated, and even refused 
 to register the royal edicts. The Duke of Or-
 
 20 Louis PHILIPPE. [1789, 
 
 Democracy of the Duke of Orleans. 
 
 leans headed the party opposed to the court. 
 At his magnificent mansion, the Palais Royal, 
 nearly opposite the Tuileries, the leading men 
 in the Opposition, Eochefoucault, Lafayette, and 
 Mirabeau, were accustomed to meet, concerting 
 measures to thwart the crown, and to compel 
 the convocation of the States-General. In that 
 way alone could the people hope to resist the 
 encroachments of the crown, and to claim any 
 recognition of popular rights. The people, ac- 
 customed to the almost idolatrous homage of 
 rank and power, were overjoyed in having, as 
 the leading advocate of their claims, a prince of 
 the blood. The court was greatly exasperated. 
 It was determined that the high-born leader of 
 the revolutionary party should feel the heaviest 
 weight of the royal displeasure. This severity, 
 however, did but augment the popularity of the 
 duke among the people. 
 
 Louis XVI., through his advisers, ordered 
 the Parliament to register a loan, thus compel- 
 ling the people to furnish the money it despot- 
 ically demanded. The Opposition in vain urged 
 that the States-General should be convened, as 
 alone competent to impose taxes. The royal 
 measure was carried, notwithstanding the Oppo- 
 sition. As the keeper of the seals, amidst the
 
 1789.] THE HOUSE OF ORLEANS. 21 
 
 Wealth of the Duke of Orleans. 
 
 most profound emotion of the Parliament, read 
 the decree, the Duke of Orleans rose, and, with 
 much agitation of voice and manner, inquired : 
 
 " Is this assemblage a lit de justice, or a free 
 consultation ?" 
 
 " It is a royal sitting" the king answered, 
 somewhat sternly. 
 
 " Then," replied the duke, " I beg that your 
 majesty will permit me to deposit at your feet, 
 and in the bosom of the court, the declaration, 
 that I regard the registration as illegal, and that 
 it will be necessary, for the exculpation of those 
 persons who are held to have deliberated upon 
 it, to add that it is by express command of the 
 king." 
 
 This bold act announced to all France that the 
 Duke of Orleans was ready to place himself at 
 the head of the opposition to the court, and that 
 he was endowed with the courage and energy 
 which would be found essential to maintain that 
 post. The wealth of the Duke of Orleans was 
 so great that a former loan of twenty-five mil- 
 lion dollars he had taken up himself. Imme- 
 diately upon the withdrawal of the king from 
 the Parliament, the Duke of Orleans presented 
 and carried a resolve declaring the action which 
 had taken place as illegal.
 
 22 Louis PHILIPPE. [1789. 
 
 Banishment of the duke. 
 
 The king, who was quite under the influence 
 of the stronger mind of his wife, Maria An- 
 toinette, was deeply offended. The duke was 
 banished from Paris to his rural chateau of 
 Villers Cotterets, and his leading friends in the 
 Opposition were exiled to the isles of Hieres. 
 The indignation of Parliament was roused, and 
 very vigorous resolutions of remonstrance were 
 adopted, and presented to the king. In these 
 resolves it was written: 
 
 " The first prince of the royal family is exiled. 
 It is asked in vain, What crime has he commit- 
 ted? If the Duke of Orleans is culpable, we 
 are all so. It was worthy of the first prince of 
 your blood to represent to your majesty that 
 you were changing the sitting into a lit de justice. 
 If exile be the reward for fidelity in princes, 
 we may ask ourselves, with terror and with 
 grief, What protection is there for law and lib- 
 erty?" 
 
 In allusion to the universal impression that 
 the king was urged to these severe measures by 
 the influence of Maria Antoinette, the Parlia- 
 ment added, " Such measures, sire, dwell not in 
 your own heart Such examples do not origi- 
 nate from your majesty. They flow from anoth- 
 er source. Your Parliament supplicates your
 
 1789.] THE HOUSE OF ORLEANS. 23 
 
 Popularity of the Duke of Orleans. . 
 
 majesty to reject those merciless counsels, and 
 to listen to the dictates of your own heart." 
 
 The plea was unavailing. The agitation 
 throughout France was rapidly increasing 
 the people everywhere struggling against the 
 encroachments of the crown. From all parts of 
 the kingdom the cry arose for the assembling 
 of the States-General. The Duke of Orleans, 
 maddened by his banishment, and exasperated 
 to the highest degree against Maria Antoinette, 
 whom he considered as the author of his exile, 
 was intensely engaged in plotting measures of 
 revenge. During his banishment he won the 
 affection^ of the peasantry by the kindly inter- 
 est he seemed to take in their welfare. He chat- 
 ted freely with the farmers and the day-laborers 
 entered their cottages and conversed with 
 their families on the most friendly terms pre- 
 sented dowries to young brides, and stood spon- 
 sor for infants. 
 
 This course rapidly increased the popularity 
 of the duke among the people, and the Parlia 
 ment was unceasing in its solicitations for his 
 recall. The court became embarrassed, and at 
 length gladly availed itself of the opportunity 
 of releasing him, in response to a petition from 
 the Duchess of Orleans.
 
 24 Louis PHILIPPE. [1789. 
 
 Assembling of the States-General. 
 
 - . 
 
 The current of the revolution was now be- 
 ginning to flow with resistless flood. The hos- 
 tility between the court and the people was 
 hourly increasing. Famine added its horrors 
 to the general tumult and agitation. A winter 
 of unparalleled severity the winter of 1789 
 terribly increased the general suffering. The 
 Duke of Orleans was profuse in his liberality, 
 opening a public kitchen, and supplying the 
 wants of famishing thousands. The duke, hav- 
 ing thus embarked, without reserve, in the cause 
 of the people, added to his own popularity and 
 to the exasperation of the court, by publicly re- 
 nouncing all his feudal rights, and permitting 
 the public to hunt and shoot at pleasure over 
 his vast domains. His popularity now became 
 immense. The journals were filled with hi* 
 praises. "Whenever he appeared in public, mul- 
 titudes followed him with their acclaim. 
 
 On the 4th of May, 1789, the States-General, 
 or National Assembly, met. The duke, followed 
 by about forty others of the nobility, renounced 
 all his aristocratic privileges, and took his place 
 as an equal in the ranks of the tiers etat, or third 
 estate, as the common people were called. The 
 clergy, the nobility, and the people then consti- 
 tuted the three estates of the realm.
 
 1793.] THE HOUSE OF ORLEANS. 25 
 
 Commotion in Paris. 
 
 The French Revolution was now advancing 
 with rapid strides, accompanied by anarchy, vi- 
 olence, and bloodshed. The court party was 
 increasingly exasperated against the popular 
 duke, and many stories were fabricated against 
 him to undermine his influence. The situation 
 of the king and royal family became daily more 
 irksome and perilous. He endeavored to es- 
 cape, to join the armies of Austria and Prussia, 
 which were marching to his relief. He was 
 arrested at Yarennes, brought back to Paris, 
 and held as a prisoner in the Tuileries. The 
 question was now discussed of deposing the 
 king and establishing a regency under the Duke 
 of Orleans. 
 
 The first National Assembly, called the Con- 
 stituent, which was convened to draw up a con- 
 stitution for France, having completed its work, 
 was dissolved; and another assembly, denom- 
 inated the Legislative, was chosen to enact laws 
 under that constitution. The allied armies of 
 foreign dynasties were on the march to rob the 
 French people of their constitution, and to im- 
 pose upon them the absolute despotism of the 
 old regime. Fearful riots ensued in Paris. The 
 palace of the Tuileries was stormed. The king, 
 with his family, fled to the Legislative Assem-
 
 26 Louis PHILIPPE. [1793. 
 
 Flight of the nobles. 
 
 bly for protection, and was imprisoned in the 
 Temple. On the 20th of January, 1793, he died 
 upon the scaffold. 
 
 The National Convention, which speedily 
 succeeded the Legislative Assembly, brought 
 the accusation of treason against the king 
 tried, condemned, and executed him. The Duke 
 of Orleans, a member of this Convention, voted 
 for the death of the king. The abolition of 
 monarchy and the establishment of a republic 
 immediately followed. The question was with 
 ./nuch interest discussed, whether the republic 
 should be federal, like that of the United States, 
 or integral, like the ancient republics of Greece 
 and Eome. The Duke of Orleans advocated 
 the concentration of power and the indivisibil- 
 ity of France. Fanaticism usurped the place 
 of reason; the guillotine was busy; suspicions 
 filled the air; no life was safe. The Duke of 
 Orleans was alarmed. He sent his daughter, 
 under the care of Madame de Genlis, to En- 
 gland. The nobles were flying in all direc- 
 tions. Severe laws were passed against the emi- 
 grants. The duke, who had assumed the sur- 
 name of Egalite", or Equality, excited suspicion 
 by placing his daughter among the emigrants. 
 It was said that he had no confidence in the
 
 1792.] THE HOUSE OF ORLEANS. 29 
 
 Petition of the Duke of Orleans. 
 
 people or in the new order of things. To lull 
 these suspicions, the duke sent a petition to the 
 Convention on the 21st of November, 1792, 
 containing the following statement: 
 
 "Citizens, You have passed a law against 
 those cowards who have fled their country in 
 the moment of danger. The circumstance I 
 have to lay before you is peculiar: My daugh- 
 ter, fifteen years of age, passed over to England 
 in the month of October, 1791, with her gov- 
 erness and two companions of her studies. Her 
 governess, Madame de Grenlis, has early initia- 
 ted them in liberal views and republican vir- 
 tues. The English language forms a part of the 
 education which she has given to my daughter. 
 One of the motives of this journey has been to 
 acquire the pronunciation of that tongue. Be- 
 sides that, the chalybeate waters of England 
 were recommended as restoratives of my daugh- 
 ter's health. It is impossible, under these cir- 
 cumstances, to regard the journey of my daugh- 
 ter as emigration. I feel assured that the law 
 is not applicable in this case. But the slightest 
 doubt is sufficient to distress a father. 'I beg, 
 therefore, fellow-citizens, that you will relieve 
 me from this uneasiness." 
 
 But by this time the Convention began to
 
 30 Louis PHILIPPE. [1792. 
 
 Domestic discord. 
 
 look upon the Duke of Orleans with suspicion. 
 Rumors were in- circulation that many pf the 
 people, tired of republicanism which was 
 crowding the prisons, and causing blood to 
 gush in an incessant flow wished to reinstate 
 the monarchy, and to place the Duke of Or- 
 leans upon the throne. The Duchess of Or- 
 leans, the child of one of the highest nobles, 
 was not in sympathy with her husband in his 
 democratic views. His boundless profligacy 
 had also alienated her affections, so that there 
 was no domestic happiness to be found in the 
 gorgeous saloons of the Palais Royal. 
 
 Robespierre wished to banish the Duke of 
 Orleans from France, as a dangerous man, 
 around whom the not yet extinct spirit of roy- 
 alty might rally. He moved in the Conven- 
 tion, "That all the relatives of Bourbon Capet 
 should be obliged, within eight days, to quit the 
 territory of France and the countries then oc- 
 cupied by the Republican armies." 
 
 The motion was, for the time, frustrated by 
 the following expostulation by M. Lamarque: 
 
 "Would it not be the extreme of injustice 
 to exile all of the Capets, without distinction ? 
 I have never spoken but twice to Egalite'. I 
 am, therefore, not open to the suspicion of par-
 
 JV92.] THE* HOUSE OF ORLEANS. 31 
 
 Flight of General Dumouriez. 
 
 tiality, but I have closely observed his conduct 
 in the Revolution. I have seen him deliver 
 himself up to it entirely, a willing victim for its 
 promotion, not shrinking from the greatest sac- 
 rifices; and I can truly assert that but for Ega- 
 lite we never should have had the States-Gen- 
 eral we should never have been free." 
 
 Thus public sentiment fluctuated. An event 
 soon occurred which brought matters to a crisis. 
 General Dumouriez, a former minister of Lou- 
 13 XVI., was in command of the army on the 
 northern frontier. Disgusted with the violence 
 of the Convention, which was silencing all 
 opposition with the slide of the guillotine, and 
 apprehensive of personal danger, from the con- 
 sciousness that he was suspected of not being 
 very friendly to the Government, he resolved to 
 abandon the country which he thought doomed 
 to destruction, and to seek safety in flight. Louis 
 Philippe, the eldest son of the Duke of Orleans, 
 then a lad of about 16, was on his staff. They 
 fled together. This aroused popular indigna- 
 tion in Paris to the highest pitch. This young 
 prince, Louis Philippe, then entitled the Duke 
 of Chartres, and who, as subsequently King of 
 the French, is the subject of this memoir, had 
 written in a letter to his father, which was in-
 
 32 Louis PHILIPPE. [1792. 
 
 Arrest of the Duke of Orleans. 
 
 tercepted, these words : " I see the Convention 
 utterly destroying France." It was believed 
 that Dumouriez had entered into a plot for 
 placing the Duke of Orleans on the throne, and 
 that the duke was cognizant of the plan. 
 
 A decree was immediately passed ordering 
 the arrest of every Bourbon in France. The 
 duke was arrested and conveyed to Marseilles, 
 with several members of his family. Here he 
 was held in durance for some time, and was 
 then brought to Paris to be tried for treason. 
 Though there was no evidence whatever against 
 him, he was declared guilty of being " an ac- 
 complice in a conspiracy against the unity and 
 indivisibility of the Republic," and was con- 
 demned to death. 
 
 The duke, as he heard the sentence, replied : 
 "Since you were predetermined to put me to 
 death, you ought at least to have sought for 
 more plausible pretexts to attain that end ; for 
 you will never persuade the world that you 
 deem me guilty of what you now declare me to 
 be convicted. However, since my lot is decided, 
 I demand that you will not let me languish here 
 until to-morrow, but order that I be led to exe- 
 cution instantly." His request was not grant- 
 ed ; but he was conducted back to the cells of
 
 1793.] THE HO S USE OF ORLEANS, 83 
 
 Execution of Egalit4. 
 
 the Conciergerie, to be executed the next day. 
 The next morning he was placed in the death- 
 cart at the Conciergerie, with four others of the 
 condemned, to be conveyed to the guillotine, 
 which stood in the Place de la Concorde. lie 
 was elaborately dressed in a green frock-coat, 
 white waistcoat, doe-skin breeches, and with 
 boots carefully polished. His hair was dressed 
 and powdered with care. As the cart passed 
 slowly along in front of his princely abode, the 
 Palais Royal, and through immense crowds, 
 lining the streets, who formerly had been fed 
 by his liberality, and who now clamored for his 
 death, he looked around upon them with ap- 
 parently perfect indifference. 
 
 At the guillotine the executioner took off his 
 coat, and was about to draw off his boots, when 
 he said, calmly, " It is only loss of time ; you 
 will remove them more easily from my lifeless 
 limbs." He examined the keen edge of the 
 knife, and was bound to the plank. The slide 
 fell, and his head dropped into the basket. 
 Thus perished Louis Philippe Egalite* in the 
 46th year of his age. It was the 6th of No- 
 vember, 1793, ten months after Louis XVI. had 
 perished upon the same scaffold. The immo- 
 ralities of the Duke of Orleans were such that it 
 43
 
 34: Louis PHILIPPE. [1773. 
 
 Birth of Louis Philippe. 
 
 has often been said of him, " Nothing became 
 his life so much as his manner of leaving it." 
 Louis Philippe Egalite, inheriting from his 
 ancestors vast opulence, had become, by his 
 marriage with the daughter of the immensely 
 wealthy Duke of Penthievre, the possessor of 
 almost royal domains. His wife, the duchess, 
 though aristocratic in all her prepossessions, 
 and sympathizing not at all with her husband 
 in his democratic views, was a woman of un- 
 blemished character, of amiable disposition, and 
 of devoted piety. 
 
 Having thus given a brief account of the 
 origin of the Orleans family, we must, at the 
 expense of a little repetition, turn back to the 
 birth of Louis Philippe, the oldest son of the 
 Duke of Orleans, and the subject of this me- 
 moir. 
 
 Louis Philippe was born in the Palais Roj^al, 
 in Paris, on the 6th of October, 1773. In his 
 early years, he, with the other children of the 
 ducal family, was placed under the care and 
 tuition of the celebrated Madame de Genlis. 
 Until the death of his father, he bore the title 
 of the Duke of Chartres. 
 
 " The Duke of Chartres," writes Lamartine, 
 "had no youth. Education suppressed this age
 
 1780.] THE HOUSE OF ORLEANS. 35 
 
 His daily journal. 
 
 in the pupils of Madame de Genlis. Reflection, 
 study, premeditation of every thought and act, 
 replaced nature by study, and instinct by will. 
 At seventeen years of age, the young prince 
 had the maturity of advanced years." 
 
 Madame de Genlis was unwearied in her 
 endeavors to confer upon her illustrious pupil 
 the highest intellectual and religious educa- 
 tion. The most distinguished professors were 
 appointed to instruct in those branches with 
 which she was not familiar. His conduct was 
 recorded in a minute daily journal, from which 
 every night questions were read subjecting him 
 to the most searching self-examination. The 
 questions were as follows : 
 
 1. Have I this day fulfilled all my duties to- 
 wards God, my Creator, and prayed to Him 
 with fervor and affection ? 
 
 2. Have I listened with respect and atten- 
 tion to the instructions which have been given 
 me to-day, with regard to my Christian duties, 
 and in reading works of piety? 
 
 3. Have I fulfilled all my duties this day to- 
 wards those I ought to love most in the world 
 my father and my mother. 
 
 4 Have I behaved with mildness and kind- 
 ness towards my sister and my brothers?
 
 Louis PHILIPPE. [1780. 
 
 Educational influences. 
 
 5. Have I been docile, grateful, and attentive 
 to my teachers? 
 
 6. Have I been perfectly sincere to-day, dis- 
 obliging no one, and speaking evil of no one? 
 
 7. Have I been as discreet, prudent, charita- 
 ble, modest, and courageous as may be expected 
 at my age ? 
 
 8. Have I shown no proof of that weakness or 
 effeminacy which is so contemptible in a man? 
 
 9. Have I done all the good I could? 
 
 10. Have I shown all the marks of attention 
 I ought to the persons, present or absent, to 
 whom I owe kindness, respect, and affection ? 
 
 These questions were read to him every 
 night from his journal. To each one he re- 
 turned a reply in writing. He then kneeled, 
 and in prayer implored the forgiveness of his 
 sins, and Divine guidance for the future. Under 
 such training, notwithstanding the enjoj^ment 
 of almost boundless wealth, the influence of a 
 dissolute father, and the measureless corrup- 
 tions of the times, Louis Philippe developed a 
 character embellished by the loftiest principles 
 and the purest integrity. 
 
 The Orleans children, consisting of three sons 
 and a daughter, were taught in their earliest 
 years to speak French, English, German, and
 
 1785.] THE HOUSE OF ORLEANS. 37 
 
 Mental and physical training. 
 
 Italian, so that each of these languages became, 
 as it were, vernacular. At St. Leu, where they 
 resided most of the time, a garden was laid out, 
 which they dug and cultivated with their own 
 hands. A German gardner superintended 
 their work, while a German valet accompanied 
 them in their morning walks. A physician, 
 who was a distinguished chemist, instructed 
 them in botany, pointing out the medicinal vir- 
 tues of the various plants. They were taught 
 to manufacture numerous articles of domestic 
 utility, and the boys became skillful in turn- 
 ing, weaving, basket-making, and other mechan- 
 ical employments. The Duke of Chartres be- 
 came a very skillful cabinet-maker, and, aided 
 by his brother, the Duke of Montpensier, man- 
 ufactured a bureau for a poor woman at St. Leu 
 which was equal to any which could be found 
 in the market. They were also accustomed to 
 fatigue and hardship, that they might be pre- 
 pared for any of the vicissitudes of future life. 
 Madame de Genlis, in reference to this training 
 of her pupij, and his subsequent trials and pri- 
 vations, writes: 
 
 "How often, since his misfortunes, have I 
 applauded myself for the education I have 
 given him; for having taught him the principal
 
 38 Louis PHILIPPE. [1785. 
 
 Testimony of Madame de Genlis. 
 
 modern languages; for having accustomed him 
 to wait on himself; to despise all kinds of effem- 
 inacy; to sleep habitually on a wooden bed, 
 with no covering but a mat ; to expose himself 
 to heat, cold, and rain ; to accustom himself to 
 fatigue by daily and violent exercise, by walk- 
 ing ten or fifteen miles with leaden soles to his 
 shoes; and, finally, for having given him the 
 taste and habit of travelling. He had lost all 
 that he inherited from birth and fortune ; and 
 nothing remained but what he had received 
 from nature and me." 
 
 In one of her earlier letters, she wrote: "The 
 Duke of Chartres has greatly improved in dis- 
 position during the past year. He was born 
 with good inclinations, and has now become in- 
 telligent and virtuous. Possessing none of the 
 frivolities of the age, he disdains the puerilities 
 which occupy the thoughts of so many young 
 men of rank such as fashions, dress, trinkets, 
 follies of all kinds, and a desire for novelties. 
 He has no passion for money, is disinterested, 
 despises glare, and is, consequently, truly no- 
 ble. Finally, he has an excellent heart, which 
 is common to his brothers and sister, and which, 
 joined to reflection, is capable of producing all 
 other good qualities."
 
 STORMING THE BASTII.H.
 
 1785.J THE HOUSE OF OKLEANS. 41 
 
 Demolition of the Bastile. 
 
 During the boyhood of Louis Philippe, rev- 
 olutionary principles were rapidly spreading 
 over France ; and, as he approached manhood, 
 they had reached their maturity. The example 
 of his father, and the teachings of Madame de 
 Genlis, inclined him strongly in the direction of 
 popular rights, though his mother did not at all 
 sympathize with these revolutionary principles. 
 When the exasperated people rose and demol- 
 ished the Bastile the symbol and the instru- 
 ment of as great despotic power as ever existed 
 upon earth Madame de Genlis took her pupils 
 into Paris to witness the sublime drama. In 
 describing the scene, she writes eloquently : 
 
 " This redoubtable fortress was covered with 
 men, women, and children, working with un- 
 equalled ardor, even on the most lofty parts of 
 the building and on its turrets. The astonish- 
 ing number of these voluntary laborers, their 
 activity, their enthusiasm, their delight at see- 
 ing the fall of that terrible monument of tyran- 
 ny these avenging hands, which seemed con- 
 secrated by Providence, and which annihilated 
 with such rapidity the work of many centuries 
 all this spoke at once to the imagination and 
 the heart." 
 
 When the Duke of Chartres was informed
 
 42 Louis PHILIPPE. [1785., 
 
 The Duke of Chartres joins the Jacobin Club. 
 
 that the Assembly had annulled all the rights 
 of primogeniture thus depriving him, as the 
 first-born, of his exclusive right to the title and 
 the estate he threw his arms around his broth- 
 er, the Duke of Montpensier, and said, "Now, 
 indeed, we are brothers in every respect." The 
 unconcealed liberal opinions of the young 
 prince increased the exasperation of the court 
 against the whole Orleans family. And when, 
 guided by his radical father, and in opposition 
 to the advice of Madame de Genlis, the young 
 duke became a member of the Jacobin Club 
 then numbering, as it was estimated, four hun- 
 dred thousand in France the indignation of 
 the court reached its highest pitch. 
 
 On the 20th of November, 1785, the young 
 Duke of Chartres, then in his thirteenth year, 
 became colonel of the nineteenth regiment of 
 dragoons. He proceeded, not long after, to 
 Vendome, and devoted himself, with all the en- 
 thusiasm of youth, to the duties of his profes- 
 sion. His democratic principles led him, in 
 opposition to the example of most of his broth- 
 er-officers, to associate quite familiarly with the 
 common soldiers. 
 
 u Far from imitating the example of these 
 young noblemen, who disdained to mix or con-
 
 1785.] THE HOUSE OF ORLEANS. 43 
 
 His affability. 
 
 verse with the soldiers, the duke was constantly 
 in the midst of them, and the advice and rep- 
 rimands which they received from his lips had 
 double the force of usual orders. On every 
 occasion he proved himself the soldier's friend. 
 He heard their complaints with kindness, and 
 the generous, noble familiarity with which he 
 replied* to their demands in a little time won 
 for him all their hearts. Strengthened by those 
 affections, which he so well knew how to merit, 
 he was enabled, without any exertion, to estab- 
 lish and preserve the strictest discipline. His 
 men obeyed him with pleasure, because his or- 
 ders were always given with urbanity. 
 
 "His exemplary conduct had the happiest 
 influence over the whole garrison of Yendome. 
 The soldiers now forgot his youth ; the oldest 
 officers found in him such intelligence and 
 punctuality as sometimes left their experience 
 in arrear. He frequently reached the stables, 
 in the morning, before the lieutenant, whose 
 duty it was to call there; and he exhibited 
 equal energy in every other subject. His lieu- 
 tenant-colonel, imagining that this too frequent 
 appearance among the men would lessen that 
 respect for the dignity of colonel which he con- 
 sidered essential to the maintenance of disci-
 
 44 Louis PHILIPPE. [1788. 
 
 Noble sentiment. 
 
 pline, ventured to remonstrate with him upon 
 his conduct. He replied: 
 
 " ' I do not think that I shall forfeit the re 
 spect of my men, or be less entitled to their re 
 gard, by giving them an example of punctu- 
 ality, and by being the first to submit myself 
 to the demands of discipline.' "* 
 
 * Life and Times of Louis Philippe, King of the French, 
 ay Rev. G. N. Wright.
 
 1791.] THE EXILE. 45 
 
 Plans for the invasion of France. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE EXILE. 
 
 
 
 IN the month of August, 1791, the Duke of 
 Chartres left Vendome with his regiment, 
 and went to Valenciennes, where he spent the 
 winter. He had been appointed commandant 
 of that place, and, young as he was, discharged 
 the important duties of the position with abil- 
 ity and firmness, which secured for him a very 
 high reputation. The emigrant nobles had as- 
 sembled on the French frontier, in the elector- 
 ate of Treves, where they were organizing their 
 forces for the invasion of France. It was un- 
 derstood that Leopold II., then Emperor of Ger- 
 many, was co-operating with them, and was for- 
 warding large bodies of troops to many points 
 along the German banks of the Rhine for a cru- 
 sade into France. 
 
 The French government demanded of the 
 emperor an explanation of his intentions. He 
 replied : " We do not know of any armaments 
 in the Austrian states which can be magnified
 
 46 Louis PHILIPPE. [1792. 
 
 The campaign of 1792. 
 
 into preparations for war." Though Louis 
 XVI. was in cordial sympathy with the emi- 
 grants, and, by his secret agents, was urging the 
 Emperor of Austria to lend him troops to aid 
 in crushing the revolution in France, still he 
 was compelled not only to dissemble, but on the 
 20th of April, 1792, publicly to declare war 
 against the Emperor of Austria, who was broth- 
 er of his queen, Maria Antoinette. 
 
 The Duke of Orleans, Egalite, begged permis- 
 sion of the king to join the armies of revolu- 
 tionized France in their march against Austria, 
 and to take with him his two oldest sons, the 
 Duke of Chartres (Louis Philippe), and the 
 Duke of Montpensier. In the campaign of 
 1792, which ensued, both of these young men 
 acquired distinction and promotion. General 
 Biron, in command, wrote to the minister of 
 war: 
 
 " Messieurs Chartres and Montpensier have 
 accompanied me as volunteers, and, being ex- 
 posed for the first time to a brisk fire from the 
 enemy, behaved with the utmost heroism and 
 intrepidity." 
 
 The Duke of Chartres, in command of a bri- 
 gade of dragoons, was soon after transferred to 
 a corps at Metz, under General Kellerman, who
 
 1792.] THE EXILE. 47 
 
 The invasion of Prance. 
 
 subsequently obtained such renown in the wars 
 of the Empire. 
 
 When the Duke of Chartres first appeared at 
 head-quarters, General Kellerman, not know- 
 ing who he was, and surprised by his youthful 
 appearance, exclaimed : 
 
 "Ah, monsieur! I never before have had 
 the pleasure of seeing so young a general offi- 
 cer. How have you contrived to be made a 
 general so soon ?" 
 
 The duke replied : " By being a son of him 
 who made a colonel of you." They clasped 
 hands cordially, and a warm friendship com- 
 menced between them. 
 
 In July, 1792, the united armies of Prussia 
 and Austria commenced their march from the 
 German fortresses upon the Ebine into France. 
 The emigrant nobles, and all their partisans, 
 were received into the ranks of these invaders. 
 Their combined strength amounted to 160,000 
 men. The Duke of Brunswick, in command 
 of the united armies, issued from Coblentz, on 
 on the 15th of July, 1792, his famous manifesto, 
 in which he declared, " That he would punish 
 as rebels every Frenchman who should oppose 
 the allied army ; and that, should any attack be 
 made upon the royal family in the Tuileries, the
 
 48 Louis PHILIPPE. [1792. 
 
 Proclamation of the Assembly. 
 
 whole city should be given up to destruction, 
 and the rebels to instant death." 
 
 In view of these terrible menaces, the Leg- 
 islative Assembly issued a proclamation, in 
 which it was said : 
 
 "A numerous army has moved upon our 
 frontiers. All those who are enemies to liberty 
 have armed themselves against our constitu- 
 tion. Citizens ! the country is in danger I Let 
 all those who have had the happiness of taking 
 up arms in the cause of liberty remember that 
 they are Frenchmen, and free; that their fel- 
 low-citizens enjoy in their homes security of 
 persons and property; that the magistrates are 
 vigilant; that every thing depends on calm res- 
 olution ; that they should take care to acknowl- 
 edge the majesty of law, and the country will 
 still be safe." 
 
 The plan of the campaign, adopted by the 
 Duke of Brunswick, was to press rapidly for- 
 ward, with his combined army, from the banks 
 of the Rhine to Paris, cut off its supplies, and 
 by famine to compel it to surrender. He 
 would then destroy the liberal constitution, 
 punish and disperse the friends of popular 
 rights, and restore the king to the absolutism 
 of the old regime. To oppose this formidable
 
 1792.] THE EXILE. 51 
 
 Imprisonment of Lafayette. 
 
 army of invasion, France had one corps of 
 14,000 men near Metz, and another of 33,000 
 at Sedan, under General Dumouriez. General 
 Lafayette had been in command of the latter 
 force; but, by his opposition to some of the 
 radical measures of the Convention, had excited 
 the hostility of the Paris mob and the Jacobin' 
 clubs. They had burned him in effigy at the 
 Palais Royal, accused him of treason before the 
 Assembly, and set a price upon his head. Ar- 
 gument was of no avail against the fury of the 
 populace in flight only was his safety. While 
 thus pursued by the Jacobins of Paris as an 
 aristocrat, he was arrested by a patrol of the 
 Austrian army as a democrat. With the great- 
 est-secrecy, his captors hurried him to Olmutz, 
 where he was thrown into close confinement, 
 and subjected to the most cruel privations. It 
 was two years before his friends could discover 
 the place of his captivity. His wife and daugh- 
 ters then, after much difficulty and delay, suc- 
 ceeded in obtaining permission to share the 
 glooms of his dungeon. It was not until after 
 an imprisonment of five years that he was set 
 at liberty, Napoleon commanding his release 
 in tones which Austria did not dare to disre- 
 gard.
 
 52 Louis PHILIPPE. [1792. 
 
 Measures of defense. 
 
 The proclamation by the Assembly that the 
 country was in danger, caused volunteers in 
 large numbers to set out from every portion 
 of France. From Paris alone, in three days, 
 an army of 32,000 men, completely equipped, 
 were on the advance to the scene of conflict. 
 General Dumouriez, in command at Sedan, 
 drew up his lines of defense before the defiles 
 of Argoun, where he thought he could make the 
 most effectual stand against the invading host. 
 The Duke of Brunswick fell fiercely upon his 
 left wing, and, breaking through, poured his 
 troops like a flood into the plains of Cham- 
 pagne. For a time a terrific panic spread 
 through the French arnry, and it became need- 
 ful for Generals Dumouriez and Kellerman to 
 unite their forces. In the mean time, the tri- 
 umphant Prussians, defiling rapidly by Grand- 
 pre and Croix-aux-Bqis, were approaching Cha- 
 lons. 
 
 The French troops concentrated at Valmy. 
 There they drew up in line of battle, to arrest 
 the advance of their foes. The second line of 
 the French army was commanded by the Duke 
 of Chartes. The battle which ensued was one 
 of the most memorable and hard-fought in 
 French history. In the early morning a dense
 
 1792.J THE EXILE. 53 
 
 Battle of Val my. 
 
 mist covered the field of conflict At eleven 
 o'clock the fog dispersed, and the sun came out 
 brightly, revealing the Prussian 9olumns ad- 
 vancing in beautiful order, with a glittering dis- 
 play of caparisoned horses and polished weap- 
 ons, deploying with as much precision as if on 
 a field of parade. The eye took in at a glance 
 100,000 men preparing for the death-struggle. 
 It was, indeed^ an imposing spectacle, for 1 such 
 hosts had then been rarely collected on any 
 field of blood. 
 
 Neither party seemed disposed to come into 
 close contact with the other, but each brought 
 forward its batteries, and a terrific cannonade 
 commenced, which continued until the close of 
 the day. It was estimated that forty thousand 
 balls were hurled by the opposing armies into 
 each other's ranks. Each army, however, main- 
 tained its position. Yet it was considered a 
 French victory, for the Prussians failed in 
 their attempt to break through the lines of the 
 French, and the French succeeded in arresting 
 the march of the Prussians. Indeed, it was 
 admitted by the Prussians that their plan was 
 hopelessly thwarted. The Duke of Brunswick 
 proposed an armistice to the French officers, 
 and this was speedily followed by the evacua-
 
 54 Louis PHILIPPE. [1792. 
 
 Gallantry of the Duke of Chartres. 
 
 tion of the French territory by the whole body 
 of Prussian troops. Thus, for the time, the 
 Germanic project of invasion was abandoned. 
 
 The Duke of Obartres again, upon this occa- 
 sion, distinguished himself by bravery and mil- 
 itary skill. General Kellerman, in his official 
 report of the battle, said : " I shall only partic- 
 ularize, among those who have shown distin- 
 guished courage, M. Chartres and his aid-de- 
 camp, M. Montpensier, whose extreme youth 
 renders his presence of mind, during one of 
 the most tremendous cannonades ever heard, so 
 very remarkable." 
 
 It will be observed that General Kellerman 
 speaks of the young dukes as simply M. Char- 
 tres and M. Montpensier. At that time all hon- 
 orary titles were abolished in France, and the 
 highest nobles were addressed, as were the 
 humblest peasants, by the only title of Citizen. 
 Still, the lower classes regarded with great 
 jealousy those higher orders to whom they had 
 been accustomed to pay the homage which 
 slaves render their masters. The laborers, the 
 humble artisans, the toil-worn peasants, could 
 not appear with any thing like equality in the 
 presence of the high-born men and courtly 
 dames who, through their ancestry of many
 
 1792.] THE EXILE. 55 
 
 Embarrassmeut of Egalite. 
 
 generations, had been accustomed to wealth and 
 rank and power. Thus, to the lower orders, the 
 dress of a gentleman, the polite bearing of the 
 prince, the courtly manner of the noble, excited 
 suspicion, and created hostile feelings. 
 
 Even Egalite himself, though he had re- 
 nounced all his titles, all his feudal rights, and 
 had assumed, as far as possible, the manners of 
 a blunt, plain-spoken man, was still, next to 
 the king, in the enjoyment of the richest rev- 
 enue in France. He could by no possibility 
 place himself upon a social equality with his 
 boot-black. He manifested no disposition to 
 divide his vast possessions with the mob in 
 Paris, and to send his wife to work with the 
 washer-women, and his daughter to a factory, 
 and to earn himself his daily bread by menial 
 toil. And the washer-women were asking, 
 "Why should we toil at the tub, and Citizeness 
 Orleans ride in her carriage and dress in satins? 
 We are as good as she, and our blood is as 
 red." And at the corners of the streets, the un- 
 combed mob were beginning to inquire, "Why 
 should Citizen Orleans, who, by adopting the 
 title of Egalite, has confessed himself to be only 
 our equal, be in possession of magnificent pal- 
 aces, and of thousands of acres of the public
 
 56 Louis PHILIPPE. [1792. 
 
 Continued war against France. 
 
 domain, and of a revenue of millions of francs, 
 while we dwell in hovels, and eat the coarsest 
 food, and, by the most menial toil, obtain a bare 
 subsistence? Citizen Orleans has given up his 
 titles, as he ought to have done; now let him 
 give up his enormous estates, and divide them 
 among us, his brethren ; and, if he is unwilling 
 to do this, let us compel him to do so." 
 
 Louis Philippe, accustomed to profound re- 
 flection, and trained in the school of these tre- 
 mendous political agitations, clearly foresaw all 
 these menaces. He was well aware that it was 
 no longer safe for him to be in Paris, and that 
 the perils of the battle-field were among the 
 least he had to encounter. Though the Prus- 
 sian troops had withdrawn from the alliance 
 against France, the Austrians, encouraged by 
 the intrigues and the gold of the British cabi- 
 net, still continued the conflict. The Austrian 
 court had an additional motive for persever- 
 ance, in the war against revolutionary France, 
 in the anxiety it felt for the safety of the Aus- 
 trian princess, Marie Antoinette. 
 
 On the 5th of November, 1792, the French 
 army, under General Dumouriez, found itself 
 intrenched upon the heights of Jemappes. Di- 
 rectly before it was the camp of the Austrians,
 
 1792.] THE EXILE. 57 
 
 The Battle of Jemappes. 
 
 containing a veteran force of twenty-two thou- 
 sand men, commanded by General Clarfait. 
 
 The renowned battle of Jemappes ensued, 
 which commenced, after a cannonade of three 
 hours, by an attack upon the whole of the Aus- 
 trian lines by the entire French army. Again 
 the young Duke of Chartres, who commanded 
 the centre, greatly distinguished himself by his 
 coolness, bravery, and skill. The carnage was 
 serious on both sides, and for some hours the re- 
 sult was doubtful. At length victory declared 
 in favor of the French. The Austrians, driven 
 from all their positions, fled, leaving the battle- 
 field covered with their dead, and abandoning 
 nearly all their cannon to the victors. 
 
 The French vigorously pursued the routed 
 Austrians until they again overtook them, and 
 drove them out of the kingdom. On the 8th 
 day after the victory of Jemappes, Dumouriez 
 advanced the French standard to Brussels. As 
 we have mentioned, the sister of the Duke of 
 Chartres, the Princess Eugene Louise Adelaide, 
 with her governess, Madame de Genlis, had 
 been included in the prescriptive laws against 
 emigration. The Duke of Chartres visited them 
 in Switzerland, where they had taken refuge, 
 and conducted them to Tornay.
 
 58 Louis PHILIPPE. [1792. 
 
 Peril of the Orleans Family. 
 
 While there, a new decree was issued by the 
 Assembly, declaring that every member of the 
 Bourbon family then in France, with the ex- 
 ception of the royal household itself, which 
 was he-Id in imprisonment in the Temple await- 
 ing trial under the charge of treason, should 
 leave France, and all the territory occupied by 
 the newly-established Republic, within eight 
 days. The position of the Orleans branch of 
 the Bourbon family now became every hour 
 increasingly perilous. The nation was demand- 
 ing the life of the king, and the banishment of 
 all who bore his name. St. Just, in urging in 
 the Assembly this decree of banishment, said: 
 "As to the king, we shall keep him ; and you 
 know for ivhat?" 1 " 1 
 
 The Duke of Chartres, who very fully com- 
 prehended the peril in which his father's fami- 
 ly was involved, urged him to avail himself of 
 the decree of banishment, which opened an 
 honorable avenue of escape for him, and all his 
 family, from France. 
 
 " You will assuredly," said he to his father, 
 " find yourself in an appalling situation. Louis 
 XVI. is about to be accused before an assembly 
 of which you are a member. You must sit be- 
 fore the king as his judge. Reject the ungra-
 
 1792.] THE EXILE. 59 
 
 Decision of the Duke of Orleans. 
 
 cious duty; withdraw, with your family, to 
 America, and seek a calm retreat, far from the 
 enemies of France, and there await the return 
 of happier days." 
 
 But the Duke of Orleans did not deem it con- 
 sistent with his honor to desert his post in the 
 hour of danger. Yet the arguments urged by 
 his son were so strong that he desired him to 
 consult an influential member of the Assembly 
 upon the subject. The deputy replied : 
 
 "I am incompetent to give your father any 
 advice. Our positions are dissimilar. I my- 
 self seek redress for personal injuries. Your 
 father, the Duke of Orleans, ought to obey the 
 dictates of his conscience as a prince, and the 
 dictates of duty as a citizen." 
 
 This undecided answer led the Duke of Or- 
 leans to the decision that, in the prominent po- 
 sition which he occupied as a citizen of rank 
 and wealth, he could not with honor abandon 
 his country in her hour of peril. The Duke of 
 Chartres desisted from any further solicitation, 
 and, oppressed with much anxiety, returned to 
 the army. 
 
 The badge of the Bourbons was a white ban- 
 ner. The insurgents, if we may so call the op- 
 ponents, of all varieties of opinions, who assailed
 
 Louis PHILIPPE. [1791 
 
 Origin of the Tri-color. 
 
 the ancient despotism, at the siege of the Bas- 
 tile, wore red cockades. But very many were 
 in favor of monarchy who were also in favor 
 of constitutional liberty. Blue had been, in 
 ancient times, the royal color, and they adopted 
 that. Others, who were in favor of the Bour- 
 bons, and advocated reform only, not revolu- 
 tion, adopted white, the livery of the Bour- 
 bons. Thus arose the celebrated tri-color flag, 
 which became the emblem of all in France who 
 adopted the principles of political liberalism, 
 whether monarchists or republicans. The white 
 banner of the Bourbons and the tri-color of the 
 revolutionists thus became arrayed against each 
 other. 
 
 It was well known that there was a strong 
 party in favor of placing the Duke of Orleans 
 upon the throne. The king was awaiting his 
 trial in the Temple. The monarchy was vir- 
 tually overthrown, and a republic was estab- 
 lished. The Republicans were in great fear of 
 a reaction, which might re-establish the throne 
 in favor of the Orleans family. It was, there- 
 fore, proposed in the Assembly that the Duke 
 of Orleans and his sons should be banished 
 from France. But it could not be denied that 
 the Duke of Orleans had been one of the most
 
 1792.] THE EXILE. 61 
 
 The Decree of Banishment. 
 
 prominent leaders in the revolution. He bad 
 given all his influence, and consecrated his 
 immense wealth, to the cause. He had made 
 great sacrifices, and had alienated himself en- 
 tirely from the royal family, and from the no- 
 bility generally, by his bold advocacy of demo- 
 cratic principles. Under these circumstances, 
 it seemed peculiarly ungrateful to proscribe 
 and persecute him, merely because the blood 
 of the Bourbons flowed in his veins, and be- 
 cause he was born near the throne. 
 
 After a violent discussion in the Assembly, 
 the decree of banishment was passed. But the 
 friends of the duke rallied, and succeeded, after 
 a struggle of two days, in obtaining a reversal 
 of the decree. It was known that the Duke of 
 Chartres had urged his father to yield to the 
 decree, and to retire from France. This in- 
 creased the suspicion that the Duke of Char- 
 tres was not friendly to the new state of things 
 in republican, anarchic, France. 
 
 " It can not be denied," says a French histo- 
 rian, "that upon this occasion the young prince 
 evinced that high sagacity which, by foreseeing 
 events, succeeds in dispersing their dangers. 
 He looked upon it that the revocation of the 
 decree of banishment against his family was a
 
 62 Louis PHILIPPE. [1793. 
 
 Battle of Nerwiude. 
 
 great misfortune; because the name of Orleans 
 having been once pronounced suspected an.l 
 dangerous, could never again be useful to their 
 country, and would be infallibly persecuted. 
 'If we can no longer be useful,' said he, ' and if 
 we only give occasion of offense, can we hesitate 
 in expatriating ourselves?" 
 
 But, as we have said, the duke decided to 
 remain at his post; and his son, returning to 
 the army, anxiously awaited events. The Aus- 
 trians speedily filled up their depleted ranks 
 with reinforcements, and on the 18th of March, 
 1793, were again in battle array near the vil- 
 lage of Nerwinde. Another terrible battle en- 
 sued, in which the Duke of Orleans again won 
 many laurels; but victory decided against the 
 French. The army of Dumouriez was utterly 
 routed. The Duke of Chartres had a horse 
 i?hot from under him; but he spent the whole 
 night upon the field, struggling to rally the fu- 
 gitives. It was attributed to his heroism that 
 the army did not, on that occasion, experience 
 an irreparable disaster. 
 
 General Dumouriez now found himself in 
 the most- painful and perilous position. It was 
 not safe for any leader of the Republican ar- 
 mies to allow himself to be defeated. The loss
 
 .1793.] THE EXILE. 63 
 
 Charges against Dumouriez. 
 
 of a battle was considered equivalent to treason. 
 A committee was sent by the Assembly to spy 
 out his conduct. The Moniteur of the 27th of 
 March, 1793, contains the following report: 
 
 "We arrived at Tournay on Tuesday, the 
 26th. Citizen Proly who was previously 
 known to General Dumouriez waited upon 
 him. He found him at the house of Madame 
 Sillery, in company with that lady, the Misses 
 Egalite', and Pamela. He was attended, also, 
 by Generals Valence and Chartres. 
 
 "Among other unbecoming observations, 
 which he did not hesitate to make, General Du- 
 mouriez said that the Convention was the cause 
 of all the misfortunes of France; that it was 
 composed of 745 tyrants, all regicides ; that he 
 was strong enough to bring them to a sense of 
 propriety; and that, if they were to call him 
 Caesar, Cromwell, or Monk, he was still resolved 
 to save his country." 
 
 The publication of this report rendered it 
 certain to Dumouriez and his friends that he 
 would immediately be arrested and conveyed 
 to Paris, under circumstances which would ren- 
 der condemnation and execution inevitable. 
 Tie had not an hour to lose. He was supping 
 with the Duke of Chartres, anxiously convers-
 
 64 Louis PHILIPPE. [1798. 
 
 The Plight. 
 
 ing upon the peril in which they both were 
 involved, when a courier arrived, summoning 
 him immediately to repair to Paris to explain 
 his conduct to the Convention. The Duke of 
 Chartres said sadly to his general: " This order 
 is your death-warrant." As he said this, the 
 general was opening another document, and re- 
 plied: "Now it is your turn, my young friend; 
 this letter incloses a similar invitation for 
 you." 
 
 Thev both mounted their horses, and bidding 
 
 *j t O 
 
 adieu to unhappy France, set out, with a small 
 retinue, for the frontier. A detachment of 
 dragoons was sent in pursuit of them. By the 
 extraordinary sagacity and self-possession of 
 Baudoin, the faithful servant of the prince, they 
 effected their escape. It is altogether probable 
 that Dumouriez was intending, by the aid of 
 the army, to overthrow the Convention, and 
 re-establish the throne in favor of the Duke of 
 Chartres. An anonymous French writer, com- 
 menting upon these events, says: 
 
 " We do not hesitate to place among the 
 number of the plans of Dumouriez a project 
 which did him honor that of abolishing the 
 republican system and erecting a constitutional 
 monarchy in favor of the Duke of Chartres.
 
 1793.] THE EXILE. 65 
 
 Supposed Flan of Dumouriez. 
 
 Many persons have imagined that the Duke of 
 Chartres was aware of this design. It is cer- 
 tain that in the army, as well as among the 
 moderates of the interior, the prince would 
 have found a crowd of adherents. But he was 
 too conscientious to usurp a crown which had 
 just fallen in blood too good a son to author- 
 ize proceedings which would have endangered 
 the life of his father; in short, too enlighten- 
 ed, too prudent, notwithstanding his extreme 
 youth, to be instrumental in any ambitious or 
 ill-conceived scheme emanating from such a 
 man as Dumouriez. However, whether the 
 Duke of Chartres was conscious or not of the 
 designs of General Dumouriez, a stern necessity 
 rendered a union of their fortunes indispensa- 
 ble for a time." 
 
 The fugitives repaired first to Mons, the head- 
 quarters of the Austrians, to obtain their pass- 
 ports. Prince Charles urged the duke to en- 
 ter the service of the Empire, and to co-operate 
 with foreign armies and the emigrants in re* 
 storing monarchy to France. The duke errh 
 phatically declined. Indeed, such an act would 
 probably have brought his father's head, and 
 the head of every member of the family, within 
 reach of the Convention, beneath the slide of 
 45
 
 Louis PHILIPPE. [1793. 
 
 Wanderings ou the Rhiue. 
 
 the guillotine. Nothing now remained for the 
 prince but exile and poverty. 
 
 In the month of April, 1793, the duke, assum- 
 ing the name of Mr. Corby, and the appearance 
 of an English traveller, accompanied only by 
 a servant and his aid-de-camp, Caesar Ducrest, 
 commenced travelling in Germany. While the 
 Republicans assailed him from suspicion of his 
 secret hostility to Republican principles, the em- 
 igrants thoroughly hated both him and his fa- 
 ther for the countenance which they had given 
 to the Revolution. The region was full of 
 emigrants who would gladly surrender him to 
 his enemies. It was necessary for him to prac- 
 tise the utmost caution, that he might preserve 
 his incognito. In the cities of Liege, Aix-la- 
 Chapelle, and Cologne, he did not dare to dine 
 at the table d'hote, lest he should be recognized. 
 
 The duke had reached Frankfort, when he 
 read the account in the journals of the arrest 
 of his father and brothers. Lafayette, laden 
 with irons, was pining in the dungeons of Ol- 
 mutz. Such was the reward which these pa- 
 triots received for their devotion to the cause 
 of popular liberty. 
 
 Departing from Frankfort, the duke pro- 
 ceeded to Basle. From an eminence in the
 
 1793.] THE EXILE. 67 
 
 Arrest of the Orleans family. 
 
 environs of the town the tri-color flag was visi- 
 ble, floating in the distance above the battle- 
 ments of the fortress of Huninguen. With 
 deep emotion the duke saluted the flag of lib- 
 erty, for which he had suffered so much, and 
 continued his sad journey. At Basle he learn- 
 ed that his sister, accompanied by Madame de 
 Oenlis, had taken refuge at Schaffhausen, in 
 Switzerland. His mother and two brothers, as 
 well as his father, had been arrested, and were 
 imprisoned in France. Joining his sister and 
 Madame de Genlis, the little party of exiles 
 proceeded, oppressed with anxiety and grief, to 
 Zurich. Here it became necessary for them 
 to acquaint the magistrates with their real 
 names. 
 
 The emigrant royalists who had taken ref- 
 uge there ostentatiously displayed their detesta- 
 tion of the democratic prince. At the same 
 time, the Helvetic magistrates trembled lest 
 they should incur the wrath of Eevolutionary 
 France by affording a refuge to the illustrious 
 exiles. The Moniteur, of the 12th of June, 
 1793, contained the following notice: 
 
 "The ci-devant Duke of Chartres and his 
 suite are not in Italy, as had been supposed, 
 but reside in a solitary house on the margin
 
 68 .LOUIS PHILIPPE. [179& 
 
 Life In Switzerland. 
 
 of Lake Zug, in Switzerland. They pass for 
 an Irish family." 
 
 It was on the 14th of May that the sorrowful 
 exiles took up their residence upon the banks 
 of this silent lake. In Zurich, where they were 
 recognized, they had been exposed to many in- 
 sults. One evening, as they were walking out, 
 an emigrant cavalier purposely caught his spur 
 in a portion of the dress of Mademoiselle d'Or- 
 leans, rudely tearing it. 
 
 Soon they were again discovered by some 
 emigrants who were passing through Zug. A 
 dispatch from Berne reproached the authorities 
 for their imprudence in allowing the noble 
 wanderers an asylum. The magistrates called 
 upon the duke and respectfully, but with much 
 embarrassment, entreated him to depart from 
 their coasts. It was now evident that the par- 
 ty could no longer, with safety, reside together. 
 The duke succeeded, through some influential 
 friends, in obtaining admission for his sister 
 into the convent of Sainte Claire, near Brem 
 gar ten. 
 
 "As for you," said M. de Montjoie to the 
 Duke of Chartres, " there is no alternative but 
 to wander in the mountains, not sojourning 
 long in any place, but pursuing this life of sor-
 
 1793.] THE EXILE. Q 
 
 Letter from General Dnmonriez. 
 
 row until the circumstances of your country 
 shall assume a more favorable aspect. If for- 
 tune shall prove propitious, your wanderings 
 will be an Odyssey, the details of which will 
 one day be collected with avidity." 
 
 General Dumouriez, who was also wander- 
 ing in obscurity and exile, at this time wrote to 
 General Montesquieu, who was a friend of the 
 Duke of Chartres, and a gentleman possessed 
 of much influence and power in Switzerland : 
 
 "Embrace for me our excellent young friend. 
 What you are doing to serve him is worthy of 
 you. Let him derive instruction and strength 
 from his adversity. This frenzy will pass away, 
 and then he will find his place. Induce him 
 to make a circumstantial diary of his travels. 
 It will be curious to see the diary of a Bour- 
 bon treating of other subjects than the chase, 
 women, and the table. I am convinced that 
 this work, which he will one day produce, will 
 serve as a certificate for life, either when he 
 shall have re-entered it, or to make him return 
 to it." 
 
 Darker and darker grew the path of the ex- 
 iled prince. His funds became very low. He 
 was separated from all his friends except his 
 faithful servant, Baudoin, who absolutely re-
 
 70 Louis PHILIPPE. [1793. 
 
 Hardships of travel. 
 
 fused to leave him. He retained but one horse. 
 His servant chanced to be so sick that he could 
 not walk. The duke left Basle on foot, leading 
 by the hand the horse upon which his humble 
 but faithful companion in exile was mounted.* 
 
 Passing through Neufchatel,Zellen Blatt, and 
 Kussnacht, he reached the ruins of Halsburg. 
 Here, in the midst of silence and solitude, the 
 great-grandson of the brother of Louis XIV. 
 sought a refuge from his countrymen, who were 
 thirsting for his blood. 
 
 During one of his adventurous excursions 
 among the Alps, on foot, accompanied only by 
 his servant, he approached the hospitiurn of 
 Saint Gothard. It was on the 28th of August, 
 1793. Having rung the bell, a Capuchin friar 
 appeared at the casement and inquired, "What 
 do you want?" "I request," replied the duke, 
 "some nourishment for my companion and 
 myself." "My good young men," said the friar, 
 " we do not admit foot-passengers here, partic- 
 ularly of your description." "But, reverend 
 father," replied the duke, "we will pay what- 
 ever you demand." " No, no," added the Cap- 
 uchin, pointing to a shed where some mule- 
 
 * Vie Anecdotique de Louis Philippe. Par MM. A. Lau- 
 gier et Carpentier, p. 108.
 
 MWlv
 
 1793.] THE EXILE. 73 
 
 A college professor. 
 
 teers were partaking of Alpine cheese, " that 
 little inn there is good enough for you." 
 
 At Gordona the duke arid his servant met 
 with a similar repulse. Covered with the dust 
 of travel, and with knapsacks on their backs, 
 with night and storm approaching, they found 
 the door of a hostlery closed against them. It 
 was not until after much entreaty that the way- 
 worn travellers were allowed shelter, with a 
 bed of straw, in an outhouse. 
 
 While engaged in these wanderings, the duke 
 received a letter from M. de Montesquieu, offer- 
 ing him the situation of professor at the college 
 of Reichenau. This was a chateau near the con- 
 fluence of the upper and lower Rhine. He was 
 then but twenty years of age. Assuming the 
 name of M. Chabaud, he underwent a very rig- 
 id examination, without exciting the slightest 
 suspicion as to his real character. For eight 
 months he discharged the duties of teaching the 
 French and English languages with marked 
 success, arid so secured the respect of the in- 
 habitants of Reichenau that they elected him 
 their deputy to the Assembly at Coire. 
 
 Here the tidings reached him of the sad 
 fate of his father. Overwhelmed with grief, 
 and restless in view of the peril of other mem-
 
 7-1 Louis PHILIPPE. [1794. 
 
 Political divisions in France. 
 
 bers of the family, he resumed his wanderings. 
 Proceeding to Bremgarten, the residence of 
 his influential friend M. de Montesquieu, he re- 
 mained with him, as aid-de-camp, until some 
 time in the year 1794. 
 
 But it was impossible for a man so widely 
 known to remain long concealed in any place. 
 There was still an energetic and increasingly 
 powerful party in France opposed to the disor- 
 ders which the Republic had introduced, and 
 anxious to restore monarchical forms. The 
 situation of the sister of the Duke of Orkans, as 
 Louis Philippe now became, on the death of 
 his father, was considered so unsafe in the con- 
 vent of Bremgarten that she was removed to 
 Hungary. 
 
 One day, as the duke was sitting silently, 
 lost in thought, in a parlor adjoining the one 
 occupied by his generous host, he overheard 
 some conversation which led him to fear that 
 the hospitality which he was receiving might 
 endanger the safety of his friend. He imme- 
 diately resolved to withdraw from Bremgarten 
 and to seek refuge in Hamburg. Here, finding 
 his position very insecure, he resolved to hide 
 
 himself in the cheerless climate of Northern 
 \ 
 
 Europe. Accustomed to the severest priva-
 
 1794.] THE EXILE. 75 
 
 The wilds of Scandinavia. 
 
 tions, he was enabled to recommence his wan- 
 derings with the slender funds at his disposal. 
 Assuming the character of a Swiss traveller, he 
 made arrangements to disappear from Southern 
 Europe, and seek refuge in the wilds of Scandi- 
 navia. He obtained passports from the King 
 of Denmark, which allowed him to take with 
 him his steadfast friend Count Montjoie, and 
 his faithful servant Baudoin, who had shared 
 all the sufferings of his exile. A letter of 
 credit upon a banker at Copenhagen supplied 
 his immediate pecuniary wants.
 
 76 Louis PHILIPPE. [1794. 
 
 Louis Philippe in Swedn. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 WANDERINGS IN THE OLD WORLD 
 
 AND THE NEW. 
 
 peninsula of Scandinavia can be ex- 
 J~ plored at a very slight expense. The ex- 
 iled prince, with his companions, travelled in 
 the most unostentatious manner. He felt quite 
 secure in his wanderings, as but few of the emi- 
 grants had penetrated those distant regions. 
 From Copenhagen he passed to Elsineur, visit- 
 ing all objects of historic interest. Crossing 
 the Sound at Helsinbourg, he entered the hos- 
 pitable realms of Sweden. After a brief tarry 
 at Gottenburg, and ascending Lake Wener, he 
 directed his steps towards Norway, remaining 
 for a short period at Friedrichsthal, where, in 
 1718, the half-mad Charles XII., after perhaps 
 the most stormy life through which a mortal 
 ever passed, breathed his last. 
 
 Proceeding to Christiania, he was received, as 
 an intelligent and affable traveller, with much 
 distinction, though no one suspected his rank.
 
 1794.] WANDERINGS. 77 
 
 His incognito. 
 
 Wherever he went the purity of his character 
 impressed itself upon the community. M. Mo- 
 nod subsequently a distinguished pastor of 
 one of the Protestant churches in Paris was 
 then at Christiania. He fully appreciated the 
 unusual virtues of his countryman, who, in 
 every word and action, manifested the spirit of 
 true Christianity. 
 
 " M. Monod has repeatedly since been heard 
 to declare," write A. Laugier and Carpentier, 
 "that the more the virtuous and instructive 
 life of this traveller was examined, the more 
 exalted and exemplary it appeared. What 
 must have been his surprise when, subsequent- 
 ly, in his own country, he recognized in the 
 young Frenchman of Christiania, so gentle and 
 modest, a prince of the blood standing upon 
 the very steps of the throne of France!" 
 
 For some time the duke remained at Chris- 
 tiania, receiving many kind attentions. On one 
 occasion he dined with a numerous party at a 
 banker's in the city. In the evening, at the 
 close of the entertainment, as the guests were 
 departing, the duke was startled and alarmed 
 by hearing the son of the banker, in a loud and 
 somewhat playful tone, call out, " The carriage 
 of the Duke of Orleans." For a moment he
 
 78 Louis PHILIPPE. 1794. 
 
 Journeying northward. 
 
 was much embarrassed. But perceiving that 
 neither the young man nor any of the company 
 turned their eyes to him, he recovered his self- 
 possession, and calmly inquired of the young 
 man, " Why do you call for the carriage of the 
 Duke of Orleans? What have you to do with 
 him?" 
 
 " Nothing at all," he replied, with a smile ; 
 " but in a journey which we, not long ago, 
 made to Paris, every evening, as we were com- 
 ing out of the opera, we heard the people 
 shouting on all sides, and with the greatest 
 eagerness, 'Za voiture de Monseigneur le Due 
 d* Orleans ! les gens de son Altesse Royale T I was 
 almost stunned by the noise. At the moment 
 it occurred to me to imitate them, instead of 
 simply calling for the carriage."* 
 
 Continuing his journey to the north, the 
 prince passed through Drontheim and Ham- 
 ersfeldt, which latter place was then the most 
 northern town in Europe. Some years after, 
 when Louis Philippe had ascended the throne 
 of France, he sent a clock to the church tower 
 in Hamersfeldt, in graceful recognition of his 
 hospitable reception there as a stranger. 
 
 Continuing along the coast of Norway, he 
 
 * Vie Anecdotique de Louis Philippe, p. 120.
 
 1795.] WANDERINGS. 81 
 
 Court ball of King Gustavus. 
 
 reached the Gulf of Salten, and visited the 
 world-renowned Maelstrom. Taking an Ice- 
 lander, by the name of Holm, as his guide, he 
 entered Lapland. Thus journeying, he, on 
 the 24th of August, 1795, reached North Cape, 
 the extreme northern point of Europe, within 
 eighteen degrees of the North Pole. It is said 
 that no Frenchman had ever before visited 
 those distant and frigid regions. Here the 
 duke remained for several weeks, enjoying the 
 hospitality of the simple-hearted inhabitants 
 winning their confidence by his affability, and 
 deeply interested in studying their manners 
 and customs. 
 
 Then, turning directly south, accompanied 
 by several of the natives, he reached Tornev, 
 on the extreme northern shore of the Gulf of 
 Bothnia. Thence he traversed the eastern 
 shores of the gulf for many weary leagues, to 
 Abo, in Finland, where he embarked for the 
 Aland Islands, and reached Stockholm the lat- 
 ter part of October. Here, notwithstanding all 
 his endeavors to preserve his incognito, his cu- 
 riosity to witness a grand court ball, given in 
 honor of the birth-day of King Gustavus II., 
 led to his recognition by the French envoy at 
 that court, though he had adopted the precau- 
 
 46
 
 Louis PHILIPPE. [1795. 
 
 Despotism of the Directory. 
 
 tion of entering the highest gallery in the ball- 
 room. 
 
 The king, being informed of his presence, 
 immediately dispatched a messenger to say 
 that his majesty would be happy to see the 
 duke. The kindest attentions were lavished 
 upon him. From such attentions he deemed 
 it prudent to escape, and speedily resumed his 
 wanderings searching out and carefully ex- 
 amining all objects of historical interest. Re- 
 crossing the Sound, he returned to Hamburg, 
 by the way of Copenhagen and Eubeck. The 
 Revolution was still running riot in France. 
 The duke, having exhausted the resources at 
 his disposal, found himself in truly an embar- 
 rassing situation. 
 
 The Directory was at that time ruling France 
 with despotic sway. Ever trembling in fear 
 of a reaction, the Directors would gladly place 
 beneath the slide of the guillotine any one in 
 whose veins there ran a drop of royal blood. 
 Fearful of the great influence of the house of 
 Orleans, even when its property was seques- 
 tered, and its members were in prison or in 
 exile, the greatest efforts had been made, by 
 means of secret agents, to find out the retreat 
 of Louis Philippe. At length, by some means,
 
 1795.J WANDERINGS. 83 
 
 The duke urged to join the emigrants. 
 
 they discovered him in the small town of Fred- 
 erichstadt, in Holstein. His two brothers were 
 then in prison in Marseilles, in hourly danger 
 of being dragged to the guillotine, upon which 
 their father had perished. 
 
 The Directory proposed to the Duchess of 
 Orleans, who was imprisoned in Paris, and to 
 Louis Philippe, now the head of the family, 
 that if the duke and his brothers would embark 
 for America, leaving Europe, the two impris- 
 oned princes should be restored to liberty, and 
 the sequestrated property of the family should 
 be refunded. 
 
 Louis XVIII. , also an emigrant, in the bo- 
 som of the armies of Austria, and surrounded 
 by the armed nobility of France, had previous- 
 ly, through an envoy, urged Louis Philippe 
 to join the emigrants, in their attempt, by the 
 aid of the sword of foreigners, to re-establish 
 the throne of France. But the prince was not 
 willing to bear arms against his native land. 
 
 The agents of the Directory, who now ap- 
 proached the prince, presented him a letter 
 from his mother. Her husband had suffered a 
 cruel death from the executioner. Her two 
 sons were in hourly peril of the same fate. 
 Her eldest son and her daughter were in exile,
 
 Louis PHILIPPE. [1795. 
 
 Letter from the duchess to her son. 
 
 wandering in poverty, she knew not where. 
 She herself was a captive, cruelly separated 
 from all her family, exposed to many insults f 
 and liable, at any hour, to suffer upon the scaf- 
 fold the same fate which her queen, Maria An- 
 toinette, and many others of the noblest ladies 
 of France had already endured. 
 
 The affectionate heart of this amiable wom- 
 an was lacerated with anguish. She wrote a 
 letter to her son, which was intrusted to the 
 agents in search of him, imploring him, in the 
 most affecting terms, to rescue the family, by a 
 voluntary exile to America, from its dreadful 
 woes and perils. In the letter she wrote : 
 
 " May the prospect of relieving the misfor- 
 tunes of your distressed mother, of mitigating 
 the sorrows of your family, and of contributing 
 to restore peace to your unhappy country, re- 
 ward your generosity." 
 
 The duke, upon the reception of this letter, 
 decided at once to embark for America. To 
 his mother he wrote: "When my beloved 
 mother shall have received this letter, her com- 
 mands will have been executed, and I shall 
 have sailed for America. I shall embark in 
 the first vessel destined for the United States. 
 I no longer think that happiness is lost to me
 
 1796.] WANDERINGS. 85 
 
 Embarkation for America. 
 
 while I have it in my power to alleviate the 
 sorrows of a cherished mother, whose situation 
 and sufferings have for a long time rent my 
 heart."* 
 
 On the 24th of September, 1796, the Duke 
 of Orleans embarked at Hamburg in an Amer- 
 ican vessel, "The America," then a regular 
 packet plying between that port and Philadel- 
 phia. Still retaining his incognito', he repre- 
 sented himself as a Dane, and obtained Danish 
 passports. He paid thirty-five guineas for his 
 passage, and took with him his ever-faithful 
 servant Baudoin, for whom he paid seventeen 
 and a half guineas. A favorable passage of 
 twenty -seven days landed them at Philadel- 
 phia, on the 21st of October, 1796. 
 
 We have not space here to describe the 
 cruel sufferings of the two younger brothers of 
 Louis Philippe during their captivity. The 
 elder of the two, the Duke of Montpensier, was 
 but seventeen years of age; the younger, Count 
 Beaujolais, was but thirteen. The brothers 
 were confined separately, in dark, fetid dun- 
 geons, and were not allowed any communica- 
 tion with each other. The health of Beaujo- 
 lais soon began to suffer, and it was evident 
 
 * A. Laugier et Carpentier, p. 139
 
 88 Louis PHILIPPE. [1796, 
 
 Sufferings of the young princes. 
 
 that he must die unless he could have fresh 
 air. The Duke of Montpensier writes, in hia 
 touching autobiography : 
 
 "My brother Beaujolais was consequently 
 permitted to spend two or three hours each 
 day in the open air, and was then remanded 
 to his dungeon. His cell being above mine, he 
 was obliged to pass my door on his way out, 
 and he never failed to call out, 'Good -day, 
 Montpensier; how are you?' It is impossible 
 to describe the effect his gentle voice had upon 
 me, or the distress I felt when a day passed 
 without my hearing it; for he was sometimes 
 actually forbidden to utter these words, and 
 was always hurried by so quickly that he had 
 scarce time to hear my answer. Once, howev- 
 er, that he was permitted to remain until my 
 dinner was brought, he kept so close to the 
 heels of the basket -bearer that, in spite of the 
 administrators, who tried to hold him back, he 
 darted into my cell and embraced me. It was 
 six weeks since I had seen him six wretched 
 weeks. The moment was precious, but how 
 short 1 He was torn from me forthwith, with 
 threats of being no more allowed to go out 
 should the same scene be repeated. I myself 
 was not afterwards permitted, when my cell
 
 1796.J WANDERINGS. 87 
 
 Their destitution. 
 
 door was opened, to go near enough to catch 
 the breeze which passed up the narrow stair- 
 case." 
 
 The princes were not allowed to see the 
 public journals, or to receive from their friends 
 any letters which had not been previously ex- 
 amined by their jailers. They were left in en- 
 tire ignorance of their father's < execution until 
 some time after his head had fallen. When the 
 awful tidings were conveyed to them, both of 
 the young princes, weakened by imprisonment 
 and misery, fainted away. The hatred with 
 which they were pursued is evinced by the 
 epithet of wolves' cubs, which was ever applied 
 to them in the clubs of the Jacobins. Eight 
 francs a day were allowed for their support. 
 Their mother had sent to them, for their im- 
 mediate necessities, twelve thousand francs 
 ($2400); but the magistrates had seized the 
 whole sum. ' As the weary months rolled on, 
 there were variations in the treatment of the 
 illustrious prisoners it sometimes being more 
 and sometimes less brutal, but ever marked 
 with almost savage ferocity. After the fall of 
 Robespierre, a decree was passed 
 
 " That the imprisoned members of the Or- 
 leans family should have the outer walls of the
 
 88 Louis PHILIPPE. [1796. 
 
 The attempt to escape. 
 
 fort as the limits of their captivity, the privilege 
 of ranging about within those bounds, and in 
 future they were not to be locked up in their 
 celli." 
 
 The mother of the princes, the Duchess of 
 Orleans, who had been in close surveillance in 
 the palace of the Luxembourg, in Paris, also 
 experienced very considerable alleviation in the 
 severity of her treatment. From various quar- 
 ters the captives at length obtained funds, so 
 that their pecuniary wants were supplied. On 
 the 18th of November, 1795, the princes made 
 a desperate but unavailing effort to escape. 
 The breaking of a rope by which Montpensier 
 was endeavoring to let himself down, outside 
 of the walls, precipitated him from a great 
 height to the ground, very seriously breaking 
 one of his legs. He was recaptured, and suf- 
 fered terribly from mental and bodily anguish. 
 His brother, Beaujolais, having effected his 
 escape, learning of the misfortune which had 
 befallen his brother, returned, with true broth- 
 erly love, to voluntary captivity, that he might 
 Uo something to cheer the sufferer. 
 
 Upon the return of Beaujolais, the com- 
 mandant of the prison said, exultingly, to the 
 Duke of Montpensier, who was writhing upon
 
 1796.] WANDERINGS. 89 
 
 Strong affection for each other. 
 
 a bed of bodily suffering and of mental an- 
 guish : 
 
 " Your young brother is again my prisoner 
 in the fortress, and burns with anxiety to. see 
 you. You are henceforth to be confined sepa- 
 rately, and will no longer have an opportunity 
 to communicate with each other." 
 
 The two brothers were allowed one short in- 
 terview. "Ah, brother," said Beaujolais, "I 
 fear we shall derive no benefit from what I 
 have done, for we are to be confined separate- 
 ly. But without you it was impossible for me 
 to enjoy liberty." 
 
 For forty days Montpensier was confined to 
 his bed. It was a year and a half before he 
 entirely recovered the use of his brbken limb. 
 Thus three years of almost unmitigated wretch- 
 edness passed away. There were many mas- 
 sacres in the prison ; and often it seemed that 
 miraculous interposition alone had saved them 
 from a bloody death. Gradually the horrors 
 of the Reign of Terror seemed to subside. The 
 captive princes were allowed to occupy a room 
 together, and that a comfortably furnished 
 apartment in the fort, overlooking the sea. It 
 was under these circumstances that the mother 
 consented to their banishment to America, as
 
 80 Louis PHILIPPE. [1796. 
 
 The release of the captives. 
 
 the condition of their liberation. The Direct- 
 ory, however, would not open their prison doors 
 until it had received official intelligence of the 
 embarkation of Louis Philippe. 
 
 Immediately upon being satisfied that the 
 Duke of Orleans had sailed from Hamburg, 
 the authorities prepared to release the princes 
 from their captivity, and to send them also to 
 the New World. When all things were ready, 
 General Willot, a humane man, who had ar- 
 rived at Marseilles with extensive powers, in- 
 formed them that the hour for their release had 
 come. 
 
 "The prisoners at first could scarcely credit 
 their senses. They looked steadfastly at each 
 other; then, throwing themselves into each 
 other's arms, they began to cry, laugh, leap 
 about the room, and for several minutes con- 
 tinued to manifest a temporary derangement." 
 
 It would still be a few days before the ves- 
 sel would sail. Jacobinical fury was such in 
 Marseilles that it was not safe for the princes 
 to appear in public, lest they should be torn in 
 pieces by the mob. They were therefore re- 
 moved to the house of the American consul, 
 Mr. Cathalan, who had manifested almost a 
 brotherly interest in their welfare.
 
 1796.J WANDERINGS. 91 
 
 The contrast. 
 
 "It is impossible to describe," writes the 
 Duke Montpensier, in his autobiography, "the 
 sensations I experienced in crossing the draw- 
 bridge, and contrasting the present moment 
 with the frightful occasions on which I had 
 passed it before; the first time, on my entrance 
 into that dismal fortress, where I had been im- 
 mured for nearly three years of my life; and 
 the second, on my unfortunate attempt to es- 
 cape from it and recover my liberty. The 
 gratifying reflection that I now trod on it for 
 the last time could with difficulty impress it- 
 self upon my mind ; and I could not avoid fan- 
 cying that the whole was a sleeping vision, the 
 illusion of which I was every moment appre- 
 hensive of seeing dissipated. On our exit 
 from the fort, we were received by a strong de- 
 tachment of grenadiers, who conducted us to 
 the sloop." 
 
 Being thus placed under the protection of 
 the stars and stripes, the soldiers of the Di- 
 rectory left them, and they repaired immedi- 
 ately from the vessel to the house of the Amer- 
 ican consul, where several friends had assem- 
 bled to greet them. 
 
 "Here," continues M. Montpensier in his 
 journal, "we passed very agreeably the few
 
 92 Louis PHILIPPE. [1796. 
 
 Blending of joy and anxiety. 
 
 days that remained before the departure of 
 the vessel for America. "We were, indeed, true ' 
 birds of the night only venturing out after 
 dusk; but our days passed happily enough. 
 Still, we were too near that abode of misery, the 
 fort, which we never ceased to think of without 
 anguish. And so apprehensive were we of a 
 sudden change in the sentiments of the exist- 
 ins; Government, or an actual revolution in the 
 Government itself, that our anxiety to depart 
 was almost insupportable. At last we were in- 
 formed that the vessel would sail the following 
 day. The effect of this joyous news was the 
 total loss of our rest during the night. Seven 
 o'clock in the morning of the 5th of Novem- 
 ber, 1796, found us awake and in transports of 
 delight at being permitted to take wings and 
 fly to some land of toleration and liberty, since 
 our own had ceased to be such. 
 
 " The citizens of Marseilles, being informed 
 of our intended departure, assembled in crowds 
 to see us embark. The ramparts of the fort 
 were lined, the windows filled. Almost all 
 congratulated us upon the recovery of our lib- 
 erty. Some envied us our lot; while a few, 
 undoubtedly, wished that the sea might ingulf 
 us where its depth was greatest, and rid France
 
 1797.] WANDERINGS. 93 
 
 The long and stormy voyage. 
 
 of two members of the proscribed and hated 
 race. The anchor was raised, and the sails 
 were set A favorable breeze springing up, 
 we soon lost sight of that country in which we 
 had been victims of a persecution so relentless, 
 but for whose prosperity and' happiness we 
 never ceased to ofler up our prayers to heaven." 
 
 The voyage was long and stormy. It was 
 not until after the expiration of ninety -two 
 days that the vessel,' the "Jupiter," reached 
 Philadelphia, in February, 1797. Here, with 
 inexpressible emotions of joy, they found their 
 brother awaiting their arrival. They took up 
 their residence in a humble house in Walnut 
 Street, between Fourth and Fifth streets, ad- 
 joining the church ; from which they soon re- 
 moved to a house which they rented from the 
 Spanish consul, in Sixth Street. 
 
 Philadelphia was then the seat of the Feder- 
 al Government. The incognito of the princes 
 was removed, and they were received with 
 marked respect and attentions. They were 
 present when Washington delivered his Fare- 
 well Address to Congress, and also witnessed 
 the inauguration of President Adams. The 
 funds of the princes, though not large, enabled 
 them to meet their frugal expenses. In the
 
 94 Louis PHILIPPE. [1797. 
 
 Visit to Mount Vernon. 
 
 early summer the three princes accompanied 
 by the faithful servant Baudoin, who had ac- 
 companied Louis Philippe in all his wander- 
 ings set out on horseback to visit Baltimore 
 and other Southern cities. The present City 
 of Washington did not then exist. They, 
 however, visited Georgetown, where they were 
 hospitably entertained by Mr. Law. 
 
 Passing through Alexandria, they took the 
 road to Mount Vernon, where they had been in- 
 vited to pass a few days with perhaps the most 
 illustrious man of modern ages. Washington, 
 with whom they had become acquainted in 
 Philadelphia, and who had invited them to his 
 house, received them with the greatest kind- 
 ness. The modest, gentlemanly, heroic charac- 
 ter of these remarkable young men deeply im- 
 pressed him. He furnished them with letters 
 of introduction, and drew up an itinerary of 
 their journey, south and west, directing their 
 attention to especial objects of interest. 
 
 In those early days, and through that wild, 
 almost uncultivated country, travelling was 
 attended with not a little difficulty and with 
 some danger. Mounted on horseback, with all 
 their baggage in saddle-bags, the princes took 
 leave of their honored host, and rode, by the
 
 1797.] WANDEKINGS. 95 
 
 The republican landlord. 
 
 way of Leesburg and Harper's Ferry, to Win- 
 chester, where they were entertained in the cel- 
 ebrated inn of Mr. Bush. An American has 
 in the following terras described the character 
 and appearance of this celebrated landlord : 
 
 "I have him in my mind's eye as he was then, 
 portly, ruddy, though advanced in life, with a 
 large, broad -brimmed hat,' and with his full 
 clothes of the olden time, looking the very 
 patriarch of his establishment. He had two 
 houses one for his family, and the other for 
 his guests; and there was no resting-place in 
 all that rich valley more frequented by travel- 
 lers than his. It was a model of neatness and 
 comfort, and the excellent man who built it up, 
 and who continued it more from the desire of 
 employment than from the love of gain, seemed 
 to consider the relations subsisting between the 
 traveller and himself as a favor to the former 
 rather than to the latter." 
 
 Mr. Bush had been in Manheim, which Lou- 
 is Philippe had recently visited, and he could 
 speak German. This created quite an intimacy 
 between guest and host, and led to a long con- 
 versation. The journey had been rough, the 
 exposure great, and the youngest brother, un- 
 ace-storied to such fatigue, was greatly e-
 
 96 Louis PHILIPPE. [1797. 
 
 Driven from the inn. 
 
 hausted. The Duke of Orleans, who watched 
 over his brother with parental tenderness, out 
 of regard to his prostration, asked the privi- 
 lege, so common in Europe, of having their 
 dinner served to them in their own room. The 
 pride of the republican inn-keeper was touched. 
 
 "Such a request," writes Gr. N. Wright, " had 
 never been heard in the fair and fertile vale of 
 Shenandoah, or, at all events, within the limits 
 of Bush's Winchester Hotel. It infringed his 
 rules; it wounded his professional pride; it 
 assailed his very honor. The recollection of 
 Manheim, and the pleasant days he had passed 
 there the agreeable opportunity of living over 
 those hours again in the conversation of the 
 Duke of Orleans the gentle conduct of the 
 three young strangers were all, in a moment 
 of extravagant folly, passion, and intractable- 
 ness, forgotten, flung to the winds, when, with 
 a scornful air, he addressed Louis Philippe: 
 
 " ' Since you are too good to eat at the same 
 table with my guests, you are too good to eat in 
 my house. I desire, therefore, that you leave 
 it instantly.' "* 
 
 In vain did the Duke of Orleans endeavor to 
 
 * Life and Times of Louis Philippe, by Rev. G. if. Wright, 
 F.21.
 
 1797.] WANDERINGS. 97 
 
 Journeying in the wilderness. 
 
 explain and convince his irate host that he 
 intended no disrespect. The weary travellers 
 were compelled immediately to leave, and to 
 seek hospitality elsewhere. Continuing their 
 journey through a variety of adventures, some 
 amusing and sotne painful, they passed through 
 Staunton, Abington, and Knoxville, and reach- 
 ed Nashville, in Tennessee. After a short tarry 
 here, they continued their ride through Louis- 
 ville, Lexington, Maysville, CMlicothe, Lancas- 
 ter, Zanesville, Wheeling, to Pittsburg, in Penn- 
 sylvania. Their accommodations in these vast 
 wilds were often of the humblest kind. The 
 three brothers often slept on the floor, wrapped 
 in their cloaks, in some wretched hut, with 
 their feet towards the blazing fire, while their 
 landlord and his wife occupied the only bed in 
 the only room. 
 
 At Pittsburg the travellers rested for several 
 days. From that place the princes directed 
 their steps to Buffalo, skirting, for some dis- 
 tance, the shores of Lake Erie. At Cattarau- 
 gus they were the guests, for one night, of the 
 Seneca Indians. They felt some anxiety in 
 reference to their baggage, the loss of which, in 
 those distant regions, would have been a seri 
 ous calamity. The chief, perceiving their so-
 
 98 Louis PHILIPPE. [1797. 
 
 Indian hospitality. 
 
 licitude, said that he would be personally re- 
 sponsible for every article which might be com- 
 mitted to his care, but for nothing else. After 
 a little reflection, the duke placed in his hands 
 saddles, bridles, blankets, clothes, and money 
 every thing, except a beautiful dog, which he 
 did not think of including in the inventory. 
 All were restored in the morning, excepting 
 that the dog was missing. "If the dog," said 
 the chief, " had been intrusted to my care, it 
 would have been waiting your departure." 
 With some difficulty the favorite animal was 
 reclaimed. 
 
 At Buffalo the travellers crossed the head of 
 the Niagara River, and, passing down the Ca- 
 nadian shore, visited the world-renowned falls. 
 On their way, they passed a night in the huts 
 of the Chippewa Indians. The following ex- 
 tracts, written by the Duke of Montpensier to 
 his sister, throw much light upon the character 
 of these excellent young men. It was dated 
 August 14, 1797 : 
 
 "I hope you have received the letters which 
 we wrote to you from Pittsburg about two 
 months ago* We were then in the midst of a 
 long journey, which we have terminated only 
 fifteen days since. It occupied us four months.
 
 1797.] WANDEKINGS. 99 
 
 Letter from the Duke of Montpensier. 
 
 We journeyed during all that time a thousand 
 leagues, and always upon the same horses, ex- 
 cept the last hundred leagues, which we per- 
 formed partly by water, partly on foot, partly 
 on hired horses, and partly by stage, or the 
 public conveyance. 
 
 " We have seen many Indians, and we re- 
 mained even many days in their country. They 
 are, in general, the best people in the world, 
 except when they are intoxicated or inflamed 
 by passion. They received us with great kind- 
 ness; and our being Frenchmen contributed 
 not a little to this reception, for they are very 
 fond of our nation. The most interesting ob- 
 ject we visited, after the Indian villages, was 
 certainly the Cataract of Niagara, which I 
 wrote you word from Pittsburg that we were 
 going to see. It is the most astonishing and 
 majestic spectacle I have ever witnessed. I 
 have made a sketch of it, from which I intend 
 to make a water-color drawing, which our dear 
 little sister shall certainly see at our beloved 
 mother's home. 
 
 " To give you an idea of the agreeable man- 
 ner in which they travel in this country, I must 
 tell you, dear sister, that we passed fourteen 
 nights in the woods, devoured by all kinds of
 
 100 Louis PHILIPPE. [1797. 
 
 Hardships of travel. 
 
 insects, often wet to the bone, without being 
 able to dry ourselves, and our only food being 
 pork, a little salt beef, and maize bread. In- 
 dependently of this adventure, we were forty 
 or fifty nights in miserable huts, where we were 
 obliged to lie upon a floor made of rough tim- 
 ber, and to endure all the taunts and murmur- 
 ing of the inhabitants, who often turned us out 
 of doors, often refused us admission, and whose 
 hospitality was always defective. I should 
 never recommend a similar journey to any 
 friend of mine; yet we are far from repenting 
 what we have done, since we have all three 
 brought back excellent health and more expe- 
 rience. 
 
 "Adieu, beloved and cherished sister so 
 tenderly loved. Receive the embraces of three 
 brothers, whose thoughts are constantly with 
 you." 
 
 As the travellers were proceeding from Buf- 
 falo to Canandaigua, over a country so rude 
 that they suffered more than on any other part 
 of their journey, they met Mr. Alexander Bar- 
 ing, afterwards Lord Ashburton, whose ac- 
 quaintance they had made in Philadelphia. 
 Mr. Baring was on a tour to Niagara, from 
 which the princes were returning. His patience
 
 1797.] WANDERINGS. 101 
 
 Return to Philadelphia. 
 
 k 
 
 was quite exhausted by the hardships he was 
 enduring on the way ; and he expressed the 
 doubt whether the sight of Niagara could re- 
 pay one for such excessive toil and privation. 
 His experience must, indeed, have been differ- 
 ent from that of the modern tourist, who glides 
 smoothly along in the palace-cars. Arriving 
 at Geneva, they took a boat and sailed up Sen- 
 eca Lake to its head; whence they crossed 
 over to Tioga Point, on the Susquehanna. 
 The last twenty-five miles of this trip they ac- 
 complished on foot, each one carrying his bag- 
 gage. Passing through the country, in almost 
 a direct line, by the way of Wilkesbarre, they 
 returned to Philadelphia. 
 
 Soon after their return the yellow -fever 
 broke out in Philadelphia with great malig- 
 nity, in July, 1797. The princes had expend- 
 ed on their long journey all their funds, and 
 were impatiently awaiting remittances from 
 Europe. They were thus unable to withdraw 
 from the pestilence, from which all who had 
 the means precipitately fled. It was not un- 
 til September that their mother succeeded i/i 
 transmitting to them a remittance. 
 
 With these fresh resources they commenced a 
 journey to the Eastern States, passing through
 
 102 Louis PHILIPPE. [1797. 
 
 Crossing the Alleghanles. 
 
 the States of New York, Connecticut, Ehode 
 Island, and Massachusetts, to Boston ; and it is 
 said that they extended their travels to Hallo- 
 well, in the District of Maine, to call upon the 
 Vaughans, an illustrious family from England, 
 then residing there. 
 
 Louisiana at that time belonged to Spain. 
 The exiles decided to cross the country to the 
 Ohio, descend the river to New Orleans, and 
 thence to proceed to Havana, on the island of 
 Cuba, by some Spanish vessel. Returning to 
 Philadelphia, they set out, on the 10th of De- 
 cember, 1797, to cross the Alleghanies. Upon 
 those heights and gorges winter had already 
 set in, and the cold was very severe. Just be- 
 fore leaving, they learned that the Directory 
 had passed a decree banishing every member 
 of the Bourbon family from France, including 
 their mother, who was a Bourbon only by mar- 
 riage, and that their mother had taken refuge 
 in Spain. At that time Spain was in alliance 
 with France, and the British Government was 
 consequently at war against it. 
 
 At Pittsburg they found the Alleghany still 
 open, but the Monongahela was frozen over. 
 They purchased a small keel-boat, which they 
 found lying upon the ice, and with considera-
 
 1797.] WANDERINGS. 103- 
 
 Floating down the river. 
 
 ble difficulty transported it to a point where 
 they could launch it in the open water, though 
 the stream was encumbered with vast masses 
 of floating ice. Then the three brothers, with 
 but three attendants, embarked to float down 
 the Ohio and the Mississippi, through an almost 
 unbroken wilderness of nearly two thousand 
 miles, to New Orleans. When they arrived at 
 Wheeling, Virginia, where there was a small 
 settlement, they found their way hedged up by 
 solid ice, which filled the stream from shore to- 
 shore. They drew their boat upon the land, 
 to wait for an opening through this effectual 
 barricade. Louis Philippe, with characteristic 
 energy, impatient of delay, ascended an emi- 
 nence, and, carefully surveying the windings of 
 the. river, found that the obstruction of ice oc- 
 cupied only about three miles, beyond which 
 the stream was clear. 
 
 Watching their opportunity, they forced their 
 way through some miles of broken ice, and con- 
 tinued their adventurous voyage. An Amer- 
 ican military courier, less energetic, was detain- 
 ed three weeks by the obstructions which the 
 French party thus speedily overcame. At Ma- 
 rietta, Ohio, they found another small village. 
 Here they landed to lay in supplies; and they
 
 104 Louis PHILIPPE. [1798 
 
 Welcome in New Orleans. 
 
 spent some time in examining those Indian 
 mounds so profusely scattered there interest- 
 ing memorials of an extinct race. 
 
 Continuing their voyage amidst the masses 
 of ice which still encumbered these northern 
 waters, they one day, through the negligence of 
 their helmsman, ran against a branch of a tree, 
 termed a snag, and stove in their bows. The 
 boat was immediately unloaded, drawn upon 
 the shore, and in twenty-four hours was so re- 
 paired as to enable them to continue their jour- 
 ney. As they entered more southern latitudes 
 the floating ice disappeared, and the voyage 
 became more pleasant, as they rapidly floated 
 down the tortuous stream, by forests and head- 
 lands, and every variety of wild, sublime, and 
 beautiful scenery, until they reached New Or- 
 leans, on the 17th of February, 1798. 
 
 Here they met with a very friendly welcome, 
 not only from the colonists generally, but from 
 the Spanish governor, Don Gayoso. They 
 were detained in New Orleans five weeks, await- 
 ing the arrival of the corvette which was en- 
 gaged in conveying passengers and light freight 
 from that port to Havana. Impatient of the 
 delay, as the packet did not arrive, they em- 
 barked in an American vessel. England was
 
 1798.] WANDERINGS. 105 
 
 Arrogance of the British Government. 
 
 then truly mistress of the seas. She made and 
 executed her own laws, regardless of all expos- 
 tulations from other nations. 
 
 As the American vessel was crossing the 
 Gulf of Mexico, she was encountered by an 
 English frigate, which, by firing several guns, 
 brought her to, and immediately boarded her. 
 The British Government had adopted the very 
 extraordinary principle that an English ship 
 might stop a ship, of whatever nationality, on 
 the seas, board her, summon her passengers 
 and crew upon the deck, and impress, to serve 
 as British seamen, any of those passengers or 
 crew whom the officers of the frigate might 
 pronounce to be British subjects. From their 
 decision there was no appeal. 
 
 " The princes," says the Rev. G. N. Wright, 
 " had an opportunity of witnessing one of those 
 violations of international law which not only 
 marked but degraded the maritime history of 
 that period, by the gross sacrifice of public law 
 and private liberty. This was the seizure and 
 impressment of men employed on board neu- 
 tral vessels, and compelling them to enter the 
 navy of a foreign country. The crew, being 
 mustered on the deck, Captain Cochrane select- 
 ed the ablest hands from among them taking
 
 106 Louis PHILIPPE. [1798. 
 
 Action of the French Government 
 
 them on a service in which they not only had 
 no interest, but with which some of them were 
 actually at variance, and might, therefore, be 
 compelled to fight against their own country. 
 
 " It is not the least strange, of all the strange 
 events which have occurred in those days of 
 change, that a young man, a passenger on board 
 an American ship, and who was brought by cir- 
 cumstances in contact with the practical opera- 
 tion of the iniquitous claim which Great Brit- 
 ain set up of taking out of vessels sailing 
 under the American flag any person they 
 pleased should have been called upon subse- 
 quently, when upon the throne of France, by 
 the English Government to disavow the forci- 
 ble abduction of a seaman from an English 
 ship." 
 
 Many years after this, when Louis Philippe 
 was king of the French, a French frigate, from 
 a squadron blockading Vera Cruz, boarded an 
 English packet-ship, and took out of her a 
 Mexican pilot All England resounded with 
 a burst of indignation. Both Houses of Par- 
 liament passed a decree that such an act was a 
 gross outrage upon the British flag, which de- 
 manded immediate apology from the French 
 Government.
 
 1798.] WANDERINGS. 107 
 
 The "right of search." 
 
 "The pilot," said Lord Lyndhurst, "had 
 come on board, under the protection of the 
 British flag. But in this instance it was no 
 protection. A more grave and serious out- 
 rage was never committed against our coun- 
 try." 
 
 "Any man," said Lord Brougham, "on 
 board a British merchantman is as much un- 
 d<er the protection of the British flag as if he 
 were on board the queen's ship. The grave- 
 men of the charge is that a man has been taken 
 from an English ship" 
 
 Louis Philippe, who deemed it essential to 
 the stability of his throne to maintain friendly 
 relations with the British Government, humbly 
 disavowed the act in the name of his country, 
 while he considerately forbore from taunting 
 the British Government with its own opposite 
 and arbitrary course, or from congratulating 
 it upon the happy change of principles which 
 it had so suddenly experienced. 
 
 Captain Cochrane, learning that the Duke 
 of Orleans, with his brothers, the Duke of 
 Montpensier and Count Beaujolais, were on 
 board the small and uncomfortable American 
 vessel, politely invited them to continue the 
 remainder of their voyage in the enjoyment
 
 108 Louis PHILIPPE. [1798. 
 
 Narrow escape. 
 
 of the superior accommodations of his large 
 and commodious ship. The deck of the frig- 
 ate towered far above that of the humble 
 American merchantman. A rope was low- 
 ered to assist the travellers in their ascent. 
 The Duke of Orleans slipped his hold and fell 
 into the sea. Being an excellent swimmer, he 
 swam around to the stern of the ship, where a 
 boat was lowered, which rescued him from his 
 unwelcome bath. On the 31st of March, 1798, 
 the British frigate landed them safely in Ha- 
 vana.
 
 1799.] TOMB AND BRIDAL. 109 
 
 The antagonistic parties. 
 
 CHAPTER IY. 
 THE TOMB AND THE BRIDAL. 
 
 position of the French princes was pe- 
 culiarly embarrassing. Both of the par- 
 ties into which all the nations of Europe 
 were then divided suspected and feared them. 
 The Koyalists could not forget that the fathei 
 of the princes had taken the title of Egalite. 
 had renounced all feudal privileges, had voted 
 for the death of the king, and had placed him- 
 self at the head of the democratic movement 
 in France. 
 
 The liberal or democratic party could not 
 forget that the young princes were by birth 
 in the highest ranks of the nobility, that by 
 blood relationship they were nearly connected 
 with the crown, that their whole family had 
 been so utterly crushed by democratic, rule 
 that they could not but hate that rule, and 
 that there was a party in France, sustained by 
 many of the courts in Europe, in favor of re- 
 action and of re-establishing the throne with
 
 110 Louis PHILIPPE. [1799. 
 
 Driven from Cuba. 
 
 the young Duke of Orleans as king. Thus 
 the Orleans princes were alike suspected and 
 feared by both parties. 
 
 The government in Madrid was in entjre 
 sympathy with the aristocratic party in Eu- 
 rope. Though the Orleans princes had been 
 received in Cuba, by the Spanish authorities 
 and leading citizens, with much attention, as 
 the victims of democratic fury, the govern- 
 ment of Madrid, remembering only the de- 
 mocracy of Egalite*, and fearing that the 
 princes, retaining their father's principles, 
 might unfurl the dreaded tri-color in Havana, 
 sent an order dated May 21, 1799, ordering 
 the captain-general of the island not to permit 
 any longer the presence of the dukes of Or- 
 leans and of Mpntpensier, and of their broth- 
 er, Count Beaujolais, but to send them imme- 
 diately to New Orleans, without any regard 
 to thsir mode of subsistence. 
 
 Under these circumstances the exiles, with- 
 drawing from Cuba, succeeded in reaching the 
 Bahama Islands, which belonged to England, 
 and thence sailed for Halifax. The Duke of 
 Kent, son of George III., and father of Queen 
 Victoria, was then in Halifax, and received 
 them with guarded and formal courtesy. Not
 
 1800.] TOMB AND BRIDAL. Ill 
 
 Take refuse in England. 
 
 certain what might be the feelings of the Brit- 
 ish Cabinet in reference to them, he did not 
 feel authorized to grant them a passage to 
 England on board a British vessel of war. 
 They, therefore, embarked in a small vessel for 
 New York, and there took passage in a regular 
 packet-ship for England. 
 
 In the first week in February, 1800, the ship 
 reached Falrnouth. Immediately the pjinces 
 forwarded a request to George III. that they 
 might be permitted to land in England and 
 proceed to London. The request was prompt- 
 ly granted, and on the sixth of the month they 
 reached the capital. To convince the court 
 and the nobility of England that they were 
 entirely weaned from all those democratic 
 tendencies which had brought such awful ruin 
 upon their house, they selected Twickenham 
 as their place of residence. It was a beautiful 
 and salubrious site in the midst of the family 
 seats of the English aristocracy, and in the 
 vicinity of Windsor Castle, the ancient and 
 world-renowned palace of the British kings. 
 Here every movement would be open to the 
 eyes of the British aristocracy, and the mode 
 of life of the princes, their associates, and their 
 manner of spending their leisure hours, would
 
 112 Louis PHILIPPE. [1800. 
 
 Courted by the Bourbons. 
 
 all be known. The spotless and amiable char- 
 acter of these young men rapidly secured for 
 them the confidence and esteem 'of all their ac- 
 quaintances. 
 
 The unhappy son of Louis XVI., whom the 
 Legitimists regarded as their sovereign under 
 the title of Louis XVII., had perished of bru- 
 tal treatment in his dungeon, on the 6th of 
 June, 1796.* The Legitimists now recognized 
 the elder brother of Louis XVI., the Count 
 de Provence, as king, with the title of Louis 
 XVIII. The Count de Provence, assuming 
 all the etiquette of royalty, and recognized by 
 nearly all the courts of Europe as the lawful 
 sovereign of France, held his court at Mittau, 
 in Courland, surrounded by a crowd of emi- 
 grant courtiers. His only brother, Count d'Ar- 
 tois, who subsequently ascended the throne of 
 France as Charles X., resided in London, punc- 
 tiliously maintaining court etiquette. 
 
 The Count d'Artois, anxious to secure the 
 open and cordial co-operation of the Duke of 
 
 * There have been efforts to prove that the dauphin was 
 removed from prison, and another child was substituted in 
 his place, who died and was buried. Several claimants have 
 risen, professing to be the dauphin. But there is no evi- 
 dence upon this point sufficient to change the general verdict 
 of history.
 
 48
 
 1800.] TOMB AND BRIDAL. 115- 
 
 Reconciliation. 
 
 Orleans in behalf of the Royalist cause, sent 
 him an earnest invitation to come to London, 
 assuring him of an affectionate greeting on his 
 own part and that of his friends. The duke 
 repaired to London, and was received on the 
 13th of February with princely hospitality by 
 the count and other members of the Bourbon 
 family, at his residence in Welbeck Street, 
 Cavendish Square. 
 
 " The king, Louis XVIIL," said the Count 
 d'Artois, " will be delighted to see you; but it 
 will be proper and necessary that you should 
 first write to him." The Duke of Orleans did 
 so. In this letter he must have recognized the 
 sovereignty of Louis XVIIL, a sovereignty 
 founded on legitimacy, for he received a court- 
 eous and cordial reply. Thus there seemed to 
 be a perfect reconciliation, social and political, 
 between the elder and younger branches of the 
 Bourbon family. 
 
 General Dumouriez had visited the court of 
 the exiled monarch, pledged to him his hom- 
 age, mounted the white cockade, and, receiving 
 a commission in the Russian army, was march- 
 ing with the Allies against republican France, 
 All his energies were consecrated to the resto- 
 ration of the house of Bourbon-Orleans.
 
 116 Louis PHILIPPE. [1800 
 
 Embarrassments of the princes. 
 
 Count d'Artois left no means untried to in- 
 duce the Duke of Orleans and his brothers to 
 enlist under the standard of emigration. But 
 an instinctive reluctance to unite with foreign- 
 ers in their war against France, and the en- 
 treaties of their anxious mother that they 
 should not, in those dark and perilous hours, 
 commit themselves to the apparently hopeless 
 cause of the royal confederacy, led the cautious 
 duke to adhere to the life of privacy upon 
 which he had entered. But it is scarcely pos- 
 sible but that, under the circumstances, both 
 he and his brothers must have longed for the 
 restoration of the Bourbons, which would have 
 enabled them to return to France and to enter 
 upon the enjoyment of their exalted rank and 
 their vast estates. 
 
 Still, the princes were subject to many hu- 
 miliations and annoyances. The partisan press, 
 on both sides, assailed them with every species 
 of calumny. "The leading ministerial jour- 
 nals in London declared openly that they sus- 
 pected the sincerity of the young Duke of Or- 
 leans in his late repentance ; and that his past 
 exemplary conduct should not be accepted as 
 any security against his future treachery." 
 
 But the emigrants in London generally, and
 
 J800.] TOMB AND BRIDAL. 117 
 
 Aristocratic attentions. 
 
 the British Court, assumed to place full reliance 
 in the reconciliation between the Bourbon and 
 the Orleans branches of the royal family. All 
 the arts of flattery were employed to cement 
 this union, and to lead the princes to commit 
 themselves irreparably to the royal cause. 
 England, under the ministry of William Pitt, 
 was waging relentless warfare against revolu- 
 tionary France. On the 20th of February the 
 princes were invited to meet England's most 
 renowned prime minister, and the most impla- 
 cable foe of republican institutions in France, 
 at a dinner-party, at the town mansion of the 
 Count d'Artois. Lord Grenville gave a mag- 
 nificent entertainment in their honor, on the 
 1st of March, 1800; and the next Sunday the 
 exiles were presented to his majesty George 
 III. at a levee held especially for that pur- 
 pose.* 
 
 On the 13th of March the Eussian ambas- 
 sador, Count Woronzo, following in the train 
 of these marked civilities, invited them to a 
 princely banquet, which was attended by all 
 the aristocracy of London, at his mansion in 
 Harley Street; and on the 13th of March his 
 Royal Highness the Prince of Wales honored 
 * Life and Times of Louis Philippe, p. 22.
 
 118 Louis PHILIPPE. [1800. 
 
 Fashionable life in London. 
 
 them by an invitation to Carlton House to 
 meet all the foreign ambassadors. 
 
 The Orleans princes were now fully intro- 
 duced to fashionable life in London. Their 
 presence was deemed essential to the complete- 
 ness of any soire'e or banquet. The Marchion- 
 -ess of Salisbury, then the arbitress in London 
 of fashion and elegance, invited the princes to 
 meet at her house four hundred guests of the 
 highest rank and distinction, among whom were 
 the Prince of Wales. Then the Lady Mayor- 
 ess of the city, Lady Harvey Combe, threw open 
 to them Egyptian Hall in as magnificent an en- 
 tertainment as the times could furnish. Im- 
 mediately following this brilliant scene, the 
 Duke of Clarence, subsequently William IV., 
 invited them to a dinner-party, which in many 
 respects surpassed all which had preceded it 
 in splendor. All these people who thus feted 
 them were combining their energies to over- 
 throw revolutionary principles in France, and 
 to reinstate the Bourbons. 
 
 At this time the British Cabinet was prepar- 
 ing an armed force for the invasion of France by 
 a descent on the southern coast. The report 
 was circulated that the three Orleans princes 
 were to assume the white cockade and accom-
 
 1800.] TOMB AND BRIDAL. 
 
 Domestic habits. 
 
 pany this military expedition against their na- 
 tive country. At the same time, the Bourbon 
 princes renewed their solicitations to the Or- 
 leans princes to range themselves, with arms 
 in their hands, under the standard of emigra- 
 tion. But the great victory of Marengo just 
 then took place, which threw into the power 
 cf the First Consul all of upper Italy, and com- 
 pelled the utterly discomfited Austrians to 
 withdraw from the British alliance. It was a 
 dark hour for the Royalist cause in France. 
 
 The exiled princes, who found but little in, 
 the festivities of London to alleviate their world- 
 weariness, or to cheer them in the peculiar em- 
 barrassments and trials of their position, after 
 several minor adventures, withdrew to their re- 
 treat in Twickenham, where they endeavored to- 
 seclude themselves from observation and from 
 all participation in public affairs. 
 
 The Duke of Orleans devoted himself to the 
 study of English institutions, visiting the prom- 
 inent establishments of learning and of indus- 
 try. The irreproachable character of this vir- 
 tuous prince, his high intellectual culture, dig- 
 nified bearing, amiable disposition, and persist- 
 ent refusal to involve himself in any intrigues, 
 secured for him general admiration. Months
 
 120 Louis PHILIPPE. [1807. 
 
 Death of the Duke of Montpensier. 
 
 of tranquillity, almost of happiness, glided 
 away. But sorrow is the doom of man. The 
 Duke of Orleans had not yet drained the cup 
 which was prepared for his lips. 
 
 The health of the Duke of Montpensier had 
 been for some time rapidly failing. His con- 
 stitution and that of his brother, Count Beau- 
 jolais, had been quite undermined by the hard- 
 ships they had endured during their imprison- 
 ment. All the remedies which the best medi- 
 cal advice could administer proved unavailing. 
 It soon became manifest that death was ap- 
 proaching by slow but resistless strides. The 
 young duke, conscious that his end was ap- 
 proaching, bore all his sufferings with the most 
 amiable and uncomplaining resignation, until, 
 on the 18th of May, 1807, he fell asleep. 
 
 The grief of the Duke of Orleans and of the 
 Count of Beaujolais, in the loss of so gentle and 
 tenderly - beloved a brother, was very great. 
 The funeral ceremonies were attended in Lon 
 don with almost regal pomp. The Count d'Ar 
 tois was present as one of the principal mourn* 
 ers The gloom of twilight had begun to fall 
 upon the city as the imposing procession ap- 
 proached Westminster Abbey, to convey the 
 remains of the long-suffering prince to tLd dark-
 
 1807.] TOMB AND BRIDAL. 121 
 
 Sickness of Count Beaujolais. 
 
 ness of the tomb. The procession was led by 
 mutes bearing plumes of white feathers. A 
 mourning-carriage, containing the heart of the 
 deceased in an urn, was drawn by six horses, 
 decorated with the richest funereal caparisons, 
 and led by postilions in the mourning-livery 
 of the house of Orleans. The hearse followed, 
 preceded by a herald with a coronet on a vel- 
 vet cushion. 
 
 The empty private carriage of the deceased 
 was followed by many other carriages filled with 
 the noblesse of France, each drawn by six 
 horses. The state equipages of the Prince of 
 Wales and of the Dukes of Sussex and York, 
 with postilions in state livery, closed the pro- 
 cession. With such mournful pageants were 
 the mortal remains of the exile consigned to 
 the ancient mausoleum of the kings of England. 
 
 " Sorrows," says the poet, " come in troops." 
 Scarcely were the remains of the Duke of Mont- 
 pensier placed in the tomb, ere his brother, 
 Count Beaujolais, began rapidly to fail. He 
 was urged to seek a milder climate in Malta or 
 Madeira. To the solicitations of his fond and 
 anxious brother he replied : 
 
 " I feel that my life is soon to terminate as 
 Montpensier's did. What is the use of going
 
 122 Louis PHILIPPE. [1807. 
 
 Death of Count Beanjolais. 
 
 so far to seek a tomb, and thus to lose the con- 
 solation of dying in this retreat where we have 
 at last found repose. Let us remain in this 
 hospitable land. Here, at least, I shall be per- 
 mitted to die in a brother's arms, and share a 
 brother's tomb." 
 
 Still, amiably yielding to the anxiety of his 
 brother, he consented, against his own judg- 
 ment, to accompany him to the island of Malta. 
 The climate not agreeing with him, and his 
 strength rapidly failing, the Duke of Orleans 
 wrote to Ferdinand IV., king of Naples, solicit- 
 ing permission to visit the salubrious clime 
 where he had established his court. Ferdinand 
 IV., flying from the revolution beneath which 
 his throne had crumbled, had sought refuge, 
 protected by the British fleet, in the old Moor- 
 ish castle, called the Palazzo Reale, near Paler- 
 mo, on the island of Sicily. To the application 
 of the duke to repair with his dying brother to 
 those genial skies, a very cordial consent was 
 returned. But before the reply arrived, the 
 gentle spirit of Beaujolais had taken its flight 
 to join the spirit of Montpensier in the eternal 
 world. With tearful eyes and an almost broken 
 heart, the bereaved Duke of Orleans deposited 
 the wasted remains of his dearly-beloved broth-
 
 1807.] TOMB AND BRIDAL 123 
 
 The Princess Amelia. 
 
 er in tbe vaults of the church of St. John, in 
 Valetta. 
 
 Having performed these last sad rites, and 
 feeling almost alone and desolate, in a world 
 where he had experienced so many sorrows 
 and so few joys, influenced by the friendly in- 
 vitation of the Sicilian Court, he embarked for 
 the island of Sicily, and reached Messina in 
 safety. Proceeding to Palermo, he was wel- 
 comed with great cordiality to the ancient and 
 massive palace. The commanding figure of 
 the prince, his finely chiselled features, his dig- 
 nified bearing, united with a frank, cordial, un- 
 affected address, his intelligence and accom- 
 plishments, all combined with that nameless 
 charm of a pensive spirit, created by the great- 
 est sufferings patiently endured, secured for 
 him the admiration and the warmest sympa- 
 thy of the Sicilian family. 
 
 The second daughter of the king, the Prin- 
 cess Amelia, was a young lady whom all unite 
 in describing as possessed of unusual attrac- 
 tions of person and character. A strong at- 
 tachment almost immediately sprang up be- 
 tween them. But the Duke of Orleans was a 
 wanderer, an exile, deprived of his patrimo- 
 nial estates, and living upon the hospitality
 
 124. Louis PHILIPPE. [1807. 
 
 Banner of the Empire. 
 
 of others or upon those fragments which by 
 chance had been saved from the utter wreck 
 of the possessions which had descended to him 
 from his ancestors. Should he recover his 
 rank and possessions, it would be a suitable 
 match. Should he fail, he would prove but a 
 needy adventurer. The proud queen was per- 
 plexed whether to frown upon or to encourage 
 his suit. 
 
 In France the anarchy of the Conventions 
 and of the Directory had given place to the 
 Consulate and the Empire. Under the saga- 
 cious and energetic rule of Napoleon, France 
 had risen to dignity and power unequalled by 
 that of any other nation in Europe. Napo- 
 leon had seized upon the fundamental princi- 
 ple of the Revolution, Equal Rights for all Men, 
 and, inscribing that upon his banners, had re- 
 organized France with such skill as to enable 
 her to bid defiance to despotic Europe in arms 
 against that principle. All France seemed 
 united in this government of republican prin- 
 ciples under monarchical forms, and, notwith- 
 standing the implacable hostility and persist- 
 ent coalition of foreign dynasties, all hopes of 
 the restoration of the Bourbons seemed to have 
 vanished. Ferdinand of Naples and his queen,
 
 1808.] TOMB AND BRIDAL. 125 
 
 The Duke of Orleans iii the Sicilian Court 
 
 who was an Austrian princess, and sister of 
 Maria Antoinette, had, with great determina- 
 tion, espoused the cause of the Allies against 
 France. A revolution in their own kingdom, 
 aided bj French arms, had driven them from 
 the continent of Italy to the island of Sicily, 
 where they were protected by an English 
 army of twenty thousand men, and by the in- 
 vincible fleet of Great Britain, which had en- 
 tire command of the seas.. 
 
 The position of the Duke of Orleans in the 
 Sicilian Court must have been very embarrass- 
 ing. Ferdinand, a weak man, and his wife, an 
 intriguing, reckless woman, did every thing 
 they could to entangle their illustrious visitor, 
 and the suitor of their daughter, in the meshes 
 of the intrigues in which they were ever in- 
 volved. Napoleon had shown a very decided 
 disposition to conciliate the Orleans family, 
 and to restore to them their possessions if he 
 could have any assurance that the vast influ- 
 ence which they would thus possess would 
 not be used in the attempt to overthrow the 
 republican empire which France had so cor- 
 dially accepted. The cautious duke felt that 
 it would be the height of folly to hurl him- 
 self against a power which seemed irresistible.
 
 126 Louis PHILIPPE. [1808. 
 
 Spanish intrigues. 
 
 The Spanish Court had treacherously, while 
 professing friendship for France, entered into 
 a conspiracy with the Allies to strike her in 
 the back in the anticipated hour of disaster. 
 The Spanish war ensued, into the merits of 
 which we have no space here to enter. The 
 king and queen of Sicily hoped to place upon 
 the throne of Spain their son Leopold ; and 
 they urged the Duke of Orleans to go to Spain, 
 and, under the patronage of England, to take 
 command of an army for the invasion of France. 
 
 Influenced by these importunities, the duke 
 repaired with evident reluctance to Gibraltar; 
 but seeing no chance for Leopold, he passed 
 over to England to confer with the British 
 Cabinet.* The duke was a Frenchman, and, 
 instead of being cordially received in Spain, 
 found himself in danger of being mobbed by 
 the ignorant and fanatic populace. Lord Col- 
 lingwood wrote to the British Government, in 
 
 * " I have another great puzzle come to me. The Queen 
 of Sicily has sent her son, Prince Leopold, to Gibraltar to 
 propose himself to be regent of Spain. It appears to me to 
 be extreme want of knowledge of the state of Spain. The 
 Duke of Orleans came down with him, and on the 13th of 
 August I discussed the subject fully with his highness, much 
 to his satisfaction, and he went off *o England with a light 
 heart." Collingwootfs Correspondence.
 
 1808.] TOMB AND BRIDAL. 127 
 
 Wandering of the Duchess of Orleans. 
 
 reference to this movement, in behalf of Prince 
 Leopold, through the agency of the Duke of 
 Orleans: 
 
 "Several of the nobles who attend his royal 
 highness are French, and there is no govern- 
 ment here which can give protection to any 
 Frenchman from the populace." 
 
 England did not favor the idea of placing a 
 Sicilian prince on the throne of Spain by the 
 aid of a French duke. Thus the enterprise 
 was finally abandoned. In the then disturbed 
 state of Europe, nearly all the countries being 
 more or less ravaged by the sweep of hostile 
 armies, and there being no regular postal com- 
 munication, and no free passage from one coun- 
 try to another, it was often impossible for the 
 Duke of Orleans to learn, for long periods of 
 time, what was the fate of his mother and his 
 sister, or even where they were. Upon the 
 decree by the Directory of the expulsion of all 
 the Bourbons from France, the Duchess of Orleans 
 had retired to Figueras, in Spain 
 
 In June, 1808, one of the tempests of war 
 reached that town, and in a terrific bombard- 
 ment of a few hours it was laid in ashes. The 
 Duchess of Orleans fled from her home at mid- 
 night, only a few hours before it was blown
 
 128 Louis PHILIPPE. [1808. 
 
 The brother and sister united. 
 
 into the air by a shower of bombs. Escaping 
 from these scenes of ruin and woe, the widow- 
 ed, almost childless, and friendless duchess, but 
 still maintaining wonderful fortitude of char- 
 acter, found refuge, after many painful adven 
 tures, in PortMahon, on the island of Minorca. 
 
 The Duke of Orleans, thwarted in his plans, 
 regarded with jealousy by the British Cabinet, 
 and assailed with bitterest contumely in both 
 aristocratic and democratic journals, applied to 
 the English Secretary of State for permission 
 to pass to Port Mahon to join his mother. But 
 the British authorities would not consent to his 
 landing anywhere on the Spanish territories. 
 They, however, at length yielded to his impor- 
 tunities so far as to allow him to embark in an 
 English frigate for the island of Malta, the cap- 
 tain of the frigate receiving strict injunctions 
 not even to approach the Spanish coast. 
 
 Proceeding to Portsmouth, where he was to 
 embark, he there, to his inexpressible joy, met 
 his only and dearly beloved sister, from whom 
 he had so long been separated. This virtuous, 
 amiable, but unhappy princess, had long been 
 striving to join her wandering brothers and 
 share their fate. Thus far she had been baf- 
 fled in every endeavor, and two of them had
 
 1809.] TOMB AND BKIDAL. 129 
 
 Their arrival at Malta. 
 
 sadly gone down into the grave, unsustained 
 by those consolations which a sister's love and 
 attentions might have afforded them. The 
 princess had finally succeeded in tracing her 
 only surviving brother from Sicily to Gibral- 
 tar, and from Gibraltar to England. She had 
 thus providentially met him just as he was em- 
 barking for Malta. 
 
 The brother and sister sailed together, and 
 landed at the port of Valetta, in Malta, in Feb- 
 ruary, 1809. Thence the duke dispatched a 
 private messenger, the Chevalier de Brovul, to 
 seek an interview with his mother, to explain 
 to her the impossibility of their going to Mi- 
 norca, and to entreat her to join them, if possi- 
 ble, in Malta. 
 
 " The duke's agent," writes the English his- 
 torian, Rev. G. N. Wright, " was faithful, intel- 
 ligent, and active. But the impediments which, 
 were placed in his path rendered his progress 
 in negotiation slow, and at length completely 
 obstructed them." 
 
 The Spaniards did not love the English, and 
 the English made no efforts to disguise their 
 contempt of the Spaniards. There was no cor- 
 dial co-operation of action. There was a strong 
 party in Spain in favor of the regeneration of 
 49
 
 130 Louis PHILIPPE. [1809. 
 
 Anarchy In Spain. 
 
 Jheir country by the enlightened and liberal 
 views which Joseph Bonaparte was introduc- 
 ing. There was another powerful party op- 
 posed to France, and equally opposed to Brit- 
 ish domination. 
 
 " The greatest anarchy," says Mr. Wright, 
 "prevailed in every part of the Peninsula. 
 The Spaniards were divided in their allegiance, 
 and a Bonapartist party was formed in the heart 
 of the country. The national resources were 
 exhausted; and their co-operation with the 
 English wanted that cordiality to whi^h her 
 noble efforts had entitled her, and which Span- 
 ish policy ought to have extended to them. 
 
 "Brovul, who had been dispatched to con- 
 vey a mere affectionate expression of regard 
 and love from her children to the venerable 
 duchess, became, on his route, transformed into 
 a political envoy. It was now distinctly and 
 emphatically proposed, by several of the most 
 distinguished men of the Spanish national par- 
 ty, that the Duke of Orleans should be invited 
 over into Spain, and that he should place him- 
 self at their head, and lead an army of inva- 
 sion into France. 
 
 "A secret agent was sent into the southern 
 provinces of France to ascertain the public sei*-'
 
 1809.] TOMB AND BRIDAL. 131 
 
 Unfriendly conduct of the Queen of Sicily. 
 
 timent there. He reported that the people 
 looked to the Duke of Orleans as the only 
 member of the Bourbon family who enjoyed a 
 military reputation ; as a prince whose sword 
 had been sharpened by the wrongs of his race, 
 and that they declared, in the most enthusias- 
 tic manner, their readiness to follow him to 
 victory or death." 
 
 Misled by this report, which proved to be a 
 gross exaggeration, the Spanish Junta appoint- 
 ed the Duke of Orleans to a command destined 
 to act on the frontiers of Catalonia. But the 
 local juntas were opposed to the movement 
 There was no harmony no combined action. 
 All was confusion, and the duke made no at- 
 tempt to enter upon his command.* The Si- 
 cilian queen, Maria Caroline, irritated by the 
 utter failure of the movement in behalf of her 
 son, and disappointed that the Duke of Orleans 
 
 * "Besides, possibly England did not think, and the ex- 
 iled Bourbons of the elder branch would naturally have con- 
 curred in the sentiment, that it would be prudent or poli- 
 tic to send a gallant prince of Orleans to lead the Spaniards 
 to victory, a prince who was the great-grandson of that Phi- 
 lippe of Orleans who, by the lustre of his talents and the 
 many attractions of his character, became the idol of the 
 army and the nation." Life and Times of Louis Philippe, 
 by Rev. G. N. Wright.
 
 132 Louis PHILIPPE. [1809. 
 
 Eulogy upon the Duchess of Orleans. 
 
 had so little influence over the British Cab- 
 inet, became quite alienated from her prospect- 
 ive son-in-law, wrote very cold letters to him, 
 and the failure of the marriage treaty was 
 openly spoken of in the court and in the jour- 
 nals. 
 
 The duke whose attachment to the Prin- 
 cess Amelia was very strong alarmed by these 
 procedures, repaired immediately to Palermo 
 to confront his enemies and to plead his cause. 
 He was successful. The confidence and love 
 of Amelia had never abated. The presence of 
 the illustrious young man so handsome, so in- 
 telligent, so spotless in character, so fascinating 
 and princely in his bearing soon dispelled all 
 clouds. The queen could no longer withhold 
 her consent to the nuptials. With happiness 
 thus beginning to dawn upon him, the duke 
 wrote as follows to his mother: 
 
 "Their majesties urged some objections to 
 the marriage of a princess of their house to a 
 wandering exile like myself Upon which I 
 stated that I should apply to you and induce 
 you to advocate my cause, and become security 
 for my principles and fidelity to those to whom 
 I promised allegiance. 'Ah,' replied the queen, 
 ' if you can obtain the advocacy of that angel,
 
 1809.] TOMB AND BRIDAL. 133 
 
 The wedding. 
 
 it will, indeed, be impossible to refuse you any 
 thing.' I should like, dear mother, to give 
 you a faithful portrait of the princess, who was 
 destined to be my bride, even before her birth. 
 But I feel that I could make but an indiffer- 
 ent and very unworthy sketch. She possesses 
 many amiable and elevated qualities, which I 
 shall take the liberty of summing up in one 
 brief sentence, by assuring you that she seems 
 to be a perfect model of my mother." 
 
 Soon after this the duchess embarked in an 
 English frigate for Palermo, and reached there 
 in safety on the 15th of October, 1809. Thus> 
 after long, long years of separation, the surviv- 
 ors of the exiled family, though still in exile, 
 were reunited. On the 25th of November the 
 nuptial benediction was pronounced in the 
 beautiful old Norman chapel of the Palazzo 
 JReale. 
 
 " The most remarkable and curious fact con- 
 nected with the origin and structure of the Ca- 
 pella Reale is, that to the completion of this 
 most perfect illustration of the art of ecclesiastic 
 building three nations have contributed the 
 Greeks, Saracens, and Normans. And by this 
 fortuitous association the chaste style of the 
 ancients, the cold manner of th& Northerns,
 
 13-1 Louis PHILIPPE. [1809. 
 
 Character of (he bride. 
 
 and the luxurious fashion of the East are ah 
 here blended in perfect harmony."* 
 
 General Cass, the American minister to 
 France, who, thirty years after these events, 
 wrote from the palace of the Tuileries, where 
 Louis Philippe and his amiable queen were 
 then enthroned, says: 
 
 " The queen was the daughter of that King 
 of Naples who was driven from his Continental 
 dominions by the French, and took refuge, 
 with his family and court, in Sicily. Here the 
 king, Louis Philippe, then poor and in exile, 
 married her; and the match is understood to 
 have been one of affection on both sides. The 
 thirtieth anniversary of their union has just 
 expired, and they are at the summit of human 
 power, with a most interesting family of seven 
 children, and, as is known to every body, with 
 the warmest attachment to each other. In the 
 bitterness of French political discussions no 
 whisper of calumny has ever been heard against 
 the queen. And one who could pass through 
 this ordeal has nothing more to dread from 
 human investigation. A kinder, more anxious 
 mother is nowhere to be found. She is a sin- 
 cere believer in the Christian religion, and de- 
 
 * Wright's Shores and Islands of the Mediterranean.
 
 1809.] TOMB AND BKIDAL. 135 
 
 Her benevolence. 
 
 vout in the performance of its duties. Her 
 charity is known throughout the country, and 
 appeals for the distressed are never made to her 
 in vain. In the performance of her regal du- 
 ties, while her bearing is what the nature of 
 her position requires, there is a kind of affa- 
 bility which seems continually seeking to put 
 all around her as much at their ease as possi- 
 ble."* 
 
 * France in 1840. By an American [General Cassj.
 
 136 Louis PHILIPPE. 
 
 The Sicilian Court. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 THE RESTORATION. 
 
 THE court of Ferdinand IV., one of the 
 most worthless and corrupt of the old feu- 
 dal dynasties, was maintained in Sicily by the 
 army, the navy, and the purse of England. 
 His Sicilian majesty received from trie British 
 Government an annual subsidy of four hun- 
 dred thousand pounds sterling ($2,000,000), to 
 support the dignity of his throne, and to pay 
 for the troops which Sicily furnished England 
 for her interminable warfare against the French 
 Empire. The Duke of Orleans severely con- 
 demned the errors and follies continually de- 
 veloped by the reigning dynasty, and yet he 
 found himself utterly powerless to remedy 
 them. The queen was the ruling power at the 
 court, and her prejudiced and impassioned na- 
 ture was impervious to any appeals of reason. 
 She knew very well that England did not loan 
 her protection and lavish her gold upon the 
 Sicilian Court from any love for that court, but
 
 1814.] THE KESTORATION. 137 
 
 Retirement of the duke. 
 
 simply from dread and hatred of the repub- 
 lican principles advocated by Napoleon. She, 
 therefore, often treated the English with the ut- 
 most disdain. And yet, sustained by twenty 
 thousand British troops upon the island, she 
 trampled upon all popular rights, consigning, 
 by arbitrary arrests, to the dungeon or to exile 
 all who opposed her sway. 
 
 "Against these violations of law, infringe- 
 ments of liberty, and manifestations of absolu- 
 tism, the Sicilians rose with becoming firmness. 
 The Duke of Orleans had long foreseen the 
 approaching hurricane, the gathering wrath 
 of an' injured people ; but finding his remon- 
 strances vain, his principles of government al- 
 most directly contrary to those of his august 
 mother-in-law, he retired from a court where 
 there was no room for a virtuous counsellor, 
 and, with his wife and her infant prince, lived 
 in retirement a few miles from Palermo."* 
 
 The duke was living tranquilly, and perhaps 
 not unhappily, in this retirement, abstaining 
 from all participation in the intrigues of the 
 Sicilian Court, when, on the morning of the 
 23d of April, 1814, an English frigate, with 
 every banner floating triumphantly in the 
 * Life and Times of Louis Philippe.
 
 138 Louis PHILIPPE. [1814. 
 
 The Restoration. 
 
 breeze, entered the harbor of Palermo. It 
 brought the astounding intelligence of the fall 
 of Napoleon and the restoration of the Bour- 
 bons. The exciting tidings soon reached the 
 ears of the duke. He hurried to Palermo, and 
 drove directly to the palace of the English am- 
 bassador, where he was greeted with the words: 
 
 " I congratulate you upon the downfall of 
 Napoleon, and on the restoration of the illus- 
 trious race, of which you yourself are a mem- 
 ber, to the throne of their fathers." 
 
 For a moment the duke was speechless with 
 astonishment, and then declared the story to 
 be quite incredible. He however was soon con- 
 vinced that it was even so, by reading a copy 
 of the Moniteur, which gave a detailed account 
 of the whole event. All the shipping and 
 all the forts of Palermo were now resounding 
 with the thunders of exultation. The Duke 
 of Orleans had fought under the tri-color flag. 
 Mingled emotions agitated him. He saw that 
 national banner which had waved so proudly 
 over many a field of victory now trampled in 
 the dust beneath the feet of foreign squadrons, 
 and their allied armies exultingly encamped 
 within the parks of his native city. The res- 
 toration of the Bourbons had been accomplished
 
 1814.] THE RESTORATION. 139 
 
 The return to Paris. 
 
 at the expense of the humiliation of his coun- 
 
 try. 
 
 The next day, the commander of the ship 
 which had brought the intelligence called at 
 the residence of the Duke of Orleans, and said 
 to him, 
 
 "I am directed by Admiral Lord William 
 Bentinck, who is now at Genoa, to wait upon 
 your royal highness, and ascertain if you wish 
 to return to France. If so, my vessel and my 
 personal services are at your command. If 
 you prefer to remain at Naples, I hope you 
 may enjoy that lasting happiness to which, by 
 your eventful and virtuous life, you are so emi- 
 nently entitled."* 
 
 The duke pondered the fact that he was in- 
 vited to return to Paris, not by an envoy from 
 the restored king, but by an officer in the Brit- 
 ish navy. Still the prince resolved immediate- 
 ly to repair to Paris. Taking an affectionate 
 farewell of his wife and their infant son, he 
 embarked on board the English frigate, accom- 
 panied by a single servant, and on the eight- 
 eenth of May, 1814, entered his native city, 
 
 * During much of his exile, Louis XVIII. had occupied 
 the chateau of Hartwell, in the county of Buckingham, about 
 fifty miles from London.
 
 140 Louis PHILIPPE. [181-4. 
 
 Arrival iu Paris. 
 
 from which he had so long been an exile. 
 Louis XVIII. was already there, having re- 
 turned to Paris in the rear of the bayonets and 
 the batteries of foreign troops. It was his maj- 
 esty's expressed wish that the Palais Royal, 
 the hereditary mansion of the Orleans family, 
 should be repaired and restored to its former 
 owners. During the republican and imperial 
 rule, its numerous and spacious apartments 
 had been appropriated to private residences. 
 The duke, upon arriving in Paris, availed him- 
 self of temporary accommodations in furnished 
 apartments in the Rue Grange Bateliere. One 
 of his first steps was to repair incognito to the 
 home of his fathers. The Swiss servants who 
 guarded the palace still wore the imperial liv- 
 ery. With some reluctance they yielded to 
 the importunities of the stranger, and allowed 
 him to penetrate the interior apartments. 
 
 "As he approached the grand staircase, the 
 recollections of his boyhood, the lustre of his 
 ancient race, the agonies of mind he had en- 
 dured since he last beheld that spot, and grati- 
 tude to that Providence which had spared him 
 amidst such universal ruin, completely over- 
 whelmed him, and, falling prostrate on the tes- 
 selated pavement, he imprinted a thousand
 
 1814.] THE EESTORATION. 141 
 
 Reception by the Bourbons. 
 
 kisses on the cold white marble, while tears 
 gushing from his eyes indicated, while they re- 
 lieved, the emotions with which he contended."* 
 
 The next day the duke was presented to his 
 majesty, Louis XVIIL, at the Tuileries. As 
 he approached the royal presence, the king ad- 
 vanced towards him, and said, 
 
 "Your highness was a lieutenant-general in 
 the service of your country twenty-five years 
 ago, and you are still the same." 
 
 The assumption adopted by Louis XVIIL 
 that there had been no interruption of the 
 Bourbon reign, and the attempt to blot from 
 history the twenty-five most eventful years in 
 the annals of France, deservedly excited both 
 contempt and ridicule. An American writer 
 of distinction says: 
 
 " The unconquerable prejudices of the Bour- 
 bons, and their studied ignorance of the feel- 
 ings of the country they were called to govern 
 after an exile of twenty-five years, were the 
 prognostics as well as the cause of their ulti- 
 mate fall. 
 
 "Their imperial predecessor had indeed left 
 them a difficult task. His career was so bril- 
 liant that it may well have dazzled his coun- 
 * Life and Times of Louis Philippe.
 
 142 Louis PHILIPPE. [181-1. 
 
 Testimony of an American. 
 
 trjmen, and left them unfitted for a milder 
 domination. He was, indeed, a wonderful 
 man ; and I have been more powerfully im- 
 pressed than ever, since my arrival in France, 
 with the prodigious force of his character, 
 and with the gigantic scope as well as the vast 
 variety of his plans. 
 
 " I am satisfied that circumstances have not 
 been favorable to a just appreciation of the 
 whole character of Napoleon in the United 
 States. While he was at the head of the na- 
 tion, we surveyed him very much through the 
 English journals, and we imbibed all the prej- 
 udices which a long and bitter war had engen- 
 dered against him in England. To be sure, his 
 military renown could not be called in ques- 
 tion; but of his civic talents a comparatively 
 humble estimate was formed. I have since 
 learned to correct this appreciation."* 
 
 It was the undisguised effort of Louis XVIIL, 
 now restored by foreign armies to the throne, 
 to annihilate the memory of all that France 
 had achieved at home and abroad, under the 
 administration of Napoleon. The tri-color was 
 exchanged for the white banner of the Bour- 
 bons, and the eagles were replaced by the Gal- 
 
 * General Cass.
 
 18U.] THE RESTORATION. 143 
 
 Pride of the Bonrbons. 
 
 lie cock. All the insignia of imperialism were 
 carefully obliterated. The evidence seems quite 
 conclusive that the king, notwithstanding his 
 apparent reconciliation with the Duke of Or- 
 leans, still regarded him with much suspicion, 
 and would have been very willing that he 
 should have continued in exile. Indeed, the 
 king seemed disposed to revive old family feuds, 
 that he might keep the duke estranged, as far 
 as possible, from the sympathies of the Legiti- 
 mist party. 
 
 The Duchess of Orleans was of royal blood, 
 the daughter of a king. But the father of the 
 Duke of Orleans had worn only a ducal, not 
 a royal crown. The king, consequently, gave 
 orders that, whenever the Duke of Orleans and 
 his suite should appear at court, both of the 
 folding-doors of the grand entrance should be 
 thrown open for the duchess, while but one 
 should be opened for her husband. 
 
 In July the duke embarked in a French 
 ship of the line, with Baron Athalin and 
 Count Sainte Alde'gonde as his aids, to trans- 
 fer his family from Palermo to Paris. Early 
 in August they were luxuriously domiciled in 
 his magnificent ancestral home. Madame de 
 Genlis, now venerable in years, and having
 
 144 Louis PHILIPPE. [1815. 
 
 Madame de Genlis. 
 
 ever retained the reverence and affection of 
 her distinguished pupils, hastened to join the 
 ducal family in the saloons of the Palais Royal. 
 
 " This resolution," she writes, " procured 
 me the inexpressible happiness of once more 
 seeing my pupils, Mademoiselle and the Duke 
 of Orleans. In our first interview they both 
 displayed to me all the affection, all the emo- 
 tion and delight which I myself experienced. 
 Alas ! how deeply I felt, at this meeting, the 
 absence of the beloved pupils, the Duke of 
 Montpensier and his brother Count Beaujolais, 
 who both died in exile." 
 
 The winter passed rapidly away, and on the 
 5th of March, 1815, to the dismay of the Bour- 
 bons, and of all the crowned heads of Europe, 
 the tidings reached Paris that Napoleon nad 
 left Elba, landed at Cannes, and, accompanied 
 by ever-increasing thousands of enthusiastic 
 supporters, was on the triumphal march io- 
 wards the metropolis. The most terrible proc- 
 lamations were hurled against him by Louis 
 XVIII.. but all in vain'. All opposition 
 melted before the popular emperor. The 
 path from Cannes to Paris was over six hun- 
 dred miles in length, through the heart of 
 France. But the Bourbons, with the armies
 
 1815.] THE EESTORATION. 145 
 
 Triumphal advance of Napoleon. 
 
 of France nominally at their disposal, and the 
 sympathies of all the feudal dynasties in Eu- 
 rope enlisted in their behalf, could summon no 
 force sufficient to arrest the progress of that one 
 unarmed man. The Duke of Orleans has- 
 tened to the presence of his majesty, and, ad- 
 dressing the trembling monarch, said : 
 
 " Sire, as for me, I am prepared to share 
 both your bad and good fortune. Although 
 one of your royal race, I am your subject, 
 servant, and soldier. Do with me as your 
 majesty pleases, for the honor and peace of 
 our country." 
 
 The king sent him to Lyons; to co-operate 
 with the king's brother, the Count d'Artois, 
 subsequently Charles X., in the endeavor to 
 retard, by every means in their power, the 
 advance of the ex-emperor upon Paris. A 
 council of war was immediately held, the 
 Count d'Artois presiding. Marshal Macdonald 
 proved to the satisfaction of all present that 
 it would be impossible to prevent the occu- 
 pation of Lyons by Napoleon. Thence his 
 march to Paris would be unimpeded. 
 
 All was consternation in the Bourbon 
 Court. Louis Philippe broke up his estab- 
 lishment, and dispatched his wife and family, 
 
 410
 
 146 Louis PHILIPPE. [1815. 
 
 Flight of Louis XVIII. 
 
 by the most expeditious route, to England. 
 The armies of France were concentrated as 
 rapidly as possible on the borders of the 
 Ehine, where the allied troops could hurry to 
 their support. The Duke of Orleans was in- 
 vested with the command of this army of the 
 north. Louis XVIII., surrounded by a email 
 body of Guards, entered his carriage and fled 
 precipitately across the Rhine, to place him- 
 self again under the protection of the allied 
 sovereigns who were convened in Congress at 
 Vienna. 
 
 The accompanying cut will give the reader 
 a vivid idea of the departure. The king was 
 enormously fat. His figure, with long body 
 and very short legs, was peculiar almost to de- 
 formity. He entered his carriage for his flight, 
 with apparently none to regret his departure, 
 at one o'clock, on the morning of the 19th of 
 March. The evening of the next day, the 20th, 
 the emperor arrived, and, surrounded by the 
 acclamations of thousands, was borne, in a 
 scene of indescribable enthusiasm, on the 
 shoulders of the people into the vacant palace. 
 
 "The moment that the carriage stopped," 
 says Alison, " he was seized by those next the 
 door, borne aloft in their arms, amidst deafen-
 
 1815.] THE RESTORATION. 149 
 
 Signal triumph of Napoleon. 
 
 ing cheers, through a dense and brilliant crowd 
 of epaulets, hurried literally above the heads 
 of the throng up the great staircase into the 
 saloon of reception, where a splendid array of 
 the ladies of the imperial court, adorned with 
 a profusion of violet bouquets, half concealed 
 in the richest laces, received him with trans- 
 ports, and imprinted fervent kisses on his 
 cheeks, his hands, and even his dress. Never 
 was such a scene witnessed in history." 
 
 This triumphal journey of Napoleon for 
 nearly seven hundred miles, through the heart 
 of France, alone and unaided invading a king- 
 dom of thirty millions of inhabitants, vanquish- 
 ing all the armies of the Bourbons, and regain- 
 ing the throne without drawing a sword or 
 firing a musket, presents one of the most re- 
 markable instances on record of the power of 
 one mighty mind over human hearts. Bound- 
 less enthusiasm, from citizens and soldiers, 
 greeted him every step of his way. A more 
 emphatic vote in favor of the Empire could 
 not have been given. A more legitimate title 
 to the throne no monarch ever enjoyed. And 
 yet the Allies, in renewing the war against 
 him, had the unblushing effrontery to proclaim 
 that they were contending for the liberties of the
 
 150 Louis PHILIPPE. [1815. 
 
 Retirement of the Bourbons. 
 
 people against the tyranny of an usurper! In 
 view of such achievements of Napoleon, we 
 do not wonder that Lamartine, his unrelenting 
 political foe, should say that, as a man, " Napo- 
 leon was the greatest of the creations of God." 
 "The emperor, notwithstanding the Bour- 
 bons had set a price upon his head, issued 
 special orders that they should not be molest- 
 ed; that they should be permitted to retire 
 without injury or insult. He could, with per- 
 fect ease, have taken them prisoners, and then, 
 in possession of their persons, could have com- 
 pelled the Allies to reasonable terms. But 
 his extraordinary magnanimity prevented him 
 from pursuing such a course. Louis XVIIL, 
 accompanied by a funeral procession of car- 
 riages containing members of his family, his 
 ministers, and returned emigrants, trembling 
 md in dismay, retired to Lille, on the northern 
 frontiers of France. The inhabitants of the 
 departments through which he passed gazed 
 silently and compassionately upon the infirm 
 old man, and uttered no word of reproach ; 
 but as soon as the cortege had passed, the tri- 
 colored banner was run up on steeple and tur- 
 ret, and the air resounded with shouts of Vive 
 TEmpereur"* 
 
 * Abbott's Life of Napoleon, vol. ii., p. 465.
 
 1815.] THE KESTORATION. 153 
 
 Efforts of the Duke of Orleans. 
 
 Immediately Napoleon dispatched by tele- 
 graph the following order throughout France : 
 "The emperor having entered Paris at the 
 head of the very troops that were sent to op- 
 pose him, the civil and military authorities are 
 hereby cautioned against obeying any other 
 than the imperial orders, and are enjoined, un- 
 der the last penalty of military law, to hoist 
 the tri-colored flag upon the receipt of this in- 
 telligence." 
 
 Eegardless of this order, the Duke of Or- 
 leans, in the north of France, made very great 
 efforts, by visiting all the posts, to inspire the 
 soldiers to fidelity to the Bourbons, and to 
 rouse them to oppose the emperor. "Find- 
 ing," says a writer, who was in sympathy with 
 his efforts, " his great exertions as fruitless as 
 the assaults of the winds upon the mountain's 
 rocky ridge, he at length abandoned the proj- 
 ect. The conduct of Louis XYIIL was but 
 little calculated to inspire his subjects with re- 
 spect, or to restore their fading fidelity. Hav- 
 ing reached Lille on the 22d, on the next day 
 he fled, with indecent haste, towards the front- 
 ier, not remaining long enough, even if his fac- 
 ulties had been sufficiently collected tQ do so, 
 to give final or further instructions to the lieu-
 
 154 Louis PHILIPPE. [1815. 
 
 Dejection of the Duke of Orleans. 
 
 tenant-general. Terror of Napoleon occupied 
 his every thought ; and the wings of the wind 
 were unequal to keep pace with the eagerness 
 of his mind to escape from the iron grasp of 
 the mortal enemy of his race. Louis Philippe 
 had lent the protection and encouragement of 
 companionship to his majesty to a distance of 
 five miles from Lille ; yet the timid monarch 
 never delivered to him any instructions or 
 command as to the operations of the army, nor 
 confessed his future project."* 
 
 The Duke of Orleans was annoyed and ir- 
 ritated by the pusillanimity displayed by the 
 king, and by the mortifying reserve with 
 which he himself was treated. He called upon 
 the commandants of the different towns, and 
 informed them that the king had left France 
 without giving him any authority to act. He 
 then issued a public proclamation, in which he 
 resigned his entire command to Marshal Mor- 
 tier. In this he said : 
 
 " I go to bury myself in retirement and ob- 
 livion. The king being no longer in France, 
 I cai not transmit you any further orders in 
 his name; and it only remains for me to re- 
 lease you from the observation of all the or- 
 
 * Life and Times of Louis Philippe, by Rev. G. N. Wright.
 
 1815.] THE RESTORATION. 155 
 
 Calumnies of the journals. 
 
 ders which I have alreacly transmitted to you, 
 and to recommend you to do every thing that 
 your excellent judgment and pure patriotism 
 will suggest to you. Farewell, my dear mar- 
 shal. My heart is oppressed in writing this 
 word." 
 
 On the 22d Louis Philippe broke up his es- 
 tablishment at head-quarters, and set out to re- 
 join his family in England. He had but lit- 
 tle hope then of ever again revisiting France. 
 His sufferings must indeed have been agoniz- 
 ing in finding all his newly-born hopes vanish- 
 ing, and in again entering upon the weary life 
 of an exile. Arriving in England, he directed 
 his steps to the beautiful and sequestered re- 
 treat of Twickenham. It was a hallowed spot, 
 endeared to him by the memory of days of 
 tranquillity and of a pensive joy, and by scenes 
 of heart-rending anguish, as he had there seen 
 his two beloved brothers sinking sadly into 
 the grave. 
 
 "The triumph of legitimacy," says Mr. 
 Wright, " which dethroned Napoleon," in- 
 spired its followers in foreign lands with new 
 zeal, fresh devotion, and increased prospects 
 of ascendency. In England the most servile 
 of that faction had the malignity to invent and
 
 156 Louis PHILIPPE. [1815. 
 
 Return of the Bourbons to Pane. 
 
 publish, by means of the dishonest portion of 
 the daily press, the grossest and most painful 
 calumnies against the Duke of Orleans. The 
 Bourbon faction, expert at calumny and in- 
 trigue, employed every means their art sup- 
 plied to accomplish their darling object, which 
 was the still further separation of the elder 
 from the younger branch of the royal family. 
 It was now that the persecutors of the Duke 
 of Orleans hit upon the scheme of defaming 
 him by forgery. They forged various protes- 
 tations and confessions of faith, which they 
 subscribed with the name of Louis Philippe, 
 and procured their publication in English 
 journals ; " the tendency of which was to place 
 him in a false position with respect to the eld- 
 er branch of his family." 
 
 The hundred days of Napoleon's second 
 reign passed rapidly away. The defeat at 
 Waterloo restored Louis XVIII. to the throne, 
 with a better prospect of its permanent pos- 
 session. Napoleon, in the long agony at St. 
 Helena, expiated the crime of raising the ban- 
 ner of Equal Rights far All Men, in opposition 
 to the exclusive privileges of kings and nobles. 
 Louis XVIII., escorted by nearly a million of 
 foreign troops, returned to the Tuileries. All
 
 1815.] THE EESTORATION. 157 
 
 The duke's possessions restored. 
 
 the members of the royal family followed from 
 their wide dispersion. Louis Philippe joined 
 the crowd, and again presented himself in the 
 royal saloons. The king suspected him, and 
 in the presence of a full court received him 
 with marked coldness. Conscious of his own 
 unpopularity, and of the general impression 
 that the Duke of Orleans was tinctured with 
 liberal sentiments, the king was ever appre- 
 hensive that a faction might arise in favor of 
 placing the Duke of Orleans upon the throne. 
 
 The shrewd, intriguing Fouchd, duke of 
 Otranto, in a letter written to the Duke of 
 Wellington at this time, says : 
 
 " The personal qualities of the Duke of Or- 
 leans, the remembrance of Jemappes, the pos- 
 sibility of making a treaty which would con- 
 ciliate all interests, the name of Bourbon, 
 which might serve outside, but not be pro- 
 nounced within all these motives, and many 
 others that might be mentioned, present in this 
 last choice a perspective of repose and secu- 
 rity even to those who could not perceive in 
 them an omen of happiness." 
 
 Though the king declined the assistance of 
 the Duke of Orleans in reorganizing his gov- 
 ernment, he restored to him his vast ancestral
 
 158 Louis PHILIPPE. [1815. 
 
 The duke returns to the Palais Royal. 
 
 possessions. Recrossing the Channel, the duke 
 conducted his family from Twickenham back 
 to the sumptuous saloons of the Palais Royal 
 A royal ordinance commanded all the princes 
 of the blood royal to take seats in the Chamber 
 of Peers. Under this decree the Duke of Or- 
 leans became a member of that august and in- 
 fluential body. 
 
 And now commenced the reign of what was 
 called the Terreur Blanche, or White Terror, 
 consisting' of a series of proscriptions and 
 bloody executions, under the white flag of the 
 Bourbons, which shocked the spirit of human- 
 ity. Unrelenting revenge was dominant. Mar- 
 shal Ney, General Labedoyere, and many oth- 
 ers of the noblest men in France, were ere 
 long put to death or driven into exile. The 
 friends of Louis XVIII. in the Chamber of 
 Peers urged on these merciless executions. A 
 resolution was introduced into that body and 
 strongly supported, calling for the exempla- 
 ry chastisement of all political delinquents. 
 There were a few who indignantly repudiated 
 this revengeful spirit. 
 
 The Duke of Orleans ascended the tribune. 
 His person was but little known by the ma- 
 jority of those present As the son of Ega-
 
 1815.] THE RESTORATION. 159 
 
 Humanity of the Duke of Orleans. 
 
 lite*, and as one suspected of liberal principles, 
 he was hated by the returned emigrants of 
 the old Bourbon party. As he took his stand 
 in the tribune there was breathless silence 
 throughout the whole assembly. Every eye 
 was fixed upon him. His majestic figure, his 
 fine countenance, intellectual, thoughtful, upon 
 which there remained the traces of many suf- 
 ferings, his calm, dignified, self-possessed bear- 
 ing, and his exalted rank as a prince of the 
 royal line, created profound sentiments of re- 
 spect. For a moment he looked upon the as- 
 sembly in silence. Then in slow, solemn, de- 
 cisive terms he remonstrated against the ma- 
 levolent spirit which was being developed. 
 
 " I propose," said he, " the total suppression 
 of the obnoxious clause. Let us leave to his 
 majesty's parental care the charge of maintain- 
 ing public order. Let us not urge a revenge- 
 ful spirit which malevolence may convert into 
 a weapon for disturbing the peace of the na- 
 tion. Our position as judges of appeal over 
 those very individuals to whom you recom- 
 mend the exercise of severity, rather than of 
 mercy, should impose absolute silence upon 
 us in respect to them." 
 
 These just and noble sentiments the majori-
 
 160 Louis PHILIPPE. [1815. 
 
 The duke persecuted by the court 
 
 ty applauded, and the vote was carried in be- 
 half of humanity. But the king and his cote- 
 rie were very angry, and assailed the duke in 
 the most violent terms of condemnation. The 
 king, in a petty spirit of revenge, issued a de- 
 cree, recalling the ordinance that all the princes 
 of the blood royal were to sit in the Chamber 
 of Peers, and declaring that none in future 
 were to appear there but by special authority 
 of the king, delivered at each particular sitting. 
 
 This was intended as a deliberate insult to 
 the Duke of Orleans, to exclude him from the 
 Chamber of Peers, and to degrade him in the 
 eyes of the partisans of the king. This pitiful 
 spirit of persecution greatly increased the gen- 
 eral popularity of the duke, which led to a re- 
 doubled clamor of calumny on the part of his 
 opponents. He was accused of seeking to ral- 
 ly around him the malcontents, of courting the 
 favor of the populace, and of trying to organ- 
 ize an Orleans faction 5n his interests. 
 
 The clamor was so loud and so annoying, 
 and the duke found himself so entirely ex- 
 cluded from the sympathies of the court and 
 of the dominant nobles, that, to escape from 
 the storm, he imposed upon himself voluntary 
 exile, and again, forsaking France, sought ref-
 
 MARSHAL KEY.
 
 1815.] THE RESTORATION. 163 
 
 Execution of Marshal Ney. 
 
 uge with his family in his English retreat at 
 Twickenham. 
 
 The annoying report was circulated, that the 
 duke was banished by an indignant decree of 
 the king, which, out of regard to the duke's 
 feelings, he had not made public. Louis Phi- 
 lippe was fully conscious of the great unpopu- 
 larity of the elder branch of the Bourbons, arid 
 of the feeble tenure by which they held their 
 power, sustained against the popular will by 
 the bayonets of the Allies. 
 
 The duke had hardly arrived at Twicken- 
 ham ere he received an affecting letter from 
 the wife of Marshal Ney, entreating him to in- 
 tercede with the Prince Regent of England 
 for the life of her noble husband, then in pris- 
 on awaiting the almost certain doom of death. 
 The duke did plead for him in the most ear- 
 nest terms; but his efforts were unavailing. 
 Thus one of the most illustrious of the sons of 
 France, " the bravest of the brave," was led out 
 into the garden of the Luxembourg and shot 
 down like a dog. Marshal Ney had fought a 
 hundred battles for France, not one against her. 
 His crime was, that, having accepted command 
 under the Bourbons, he had been guilty of 
 treason in deserting his standard, and had wel-
 
 i6- jjouis PHILIPPE. [1817. 
 
 Again an exile. 
 
 corned back the emperor, whom he had served 
 in so many battles, and whom he so dearly 
 loved. By the capitulation of Paris it was 
 expressly declared that "no person should be 
 molested for his political opinions or conduct 
 during the Hundred Days ;" but the Allies paid 
 no regard to their plighted faith.* 
 
 One important object of Louis Philippe, in 
 withdrawing from France, was to avoid the 
 embarrassment of being brought forward in 
 opposition to the king, and in being made the 
 head of the Liberal party. This refusal to iden- 
 tify himself with any democratic movement 
 rendered him very popular with the English 
 Court, a popularity increased by England's ad- 
 oration of exalted rank and princely fortune. 
 The duke was received, in palace and castle, 
 with splendid hospitality, which he frequently 
 eclipsed in the brilliant entertainments which 
 he in return gave at Twickenham. 
 
 * " England entailed a lasting disgrace upon her name by 
 not prohibiting the execution of a vengeance so long delayed ; 
 by not claiming as her victims those brave men whom the 
 glory of her arms had unfortunately placed at the mercy of 
 the Bourbons, and by allowing the French king to put those 
 fine fellows to death on the scaffold, whose military prowess 
 was honorable to France." Life and Times of Louis 
 lippe.
 
 1817.] THE RESTORATION. 165 
 
 Testimony of Madame de Oenlis. 
 
 The duke now devoted himself, in his vol- 
 untary exile, to the administration of his sump- 
 tuous household, and to the rearing of his rap- 
 idly increasing family, abstaining entirely from 
 all participation in the politics and intrigues 
 of Paris. His mansion was ever thronged with 
 distinguished guests, and multitudes, ruined by 
 the storms which had swept over their several 
 lands, frequented his saloons, seeking pecunia- 
 ry aid. The applicants were so numerous and 
 the claims so complicated, that the duke found 
 it necessary to establish a bureau of charity 
 to examine these claims and to disburse his 
 bounty. 
 
 In 1817 the duke returned to France, and 
 divided his time between the Palais Eoyal 
 and his magnificent rural retreat at Neuilly. 
 Wealth, rank, and hospitality will always draw 
 a crowd. The duke lived, as it were, in a 
 small but brilliant court of his own. He sel- 
 dom appeared in the court of Louis XVIIL, 
 and took no part in -public affairs. Much of 
 his time was devoted to superintending the ed- 
 ucation of his very interesting group of chil- 
 dren. Madame de Genlis gives the following 
 description of this ducal family : 
 
 U I continued to pay my respects to Made-
 
 166 Louis PHILIPPE. [1817. 
 
 The princes in the national lyceums. 
 
 moiselle d'Orleans, who is still as kind and 
 affectionate towards me as ever. I saw the 
 young Prince de Joinville, who was only two 
 years old, but who spoke as distinctly as a 
 child of six or seven. He was also as polite 
 as he was handsome and intelligent. In fact, 
 the whole family of the Duke of Orleans is 
 truly the most interesting I ever knew. The 
 members of it are charming by their personal 
 attractions, their natural qualities and educa- 
 tion, and by the reciprocal attachment of par- 
 ents and children."* 
 
 But again the duke incurred the displeasure 
 of the court. Anxious that his sons should 
 derive the benefit of free intercourse with the 
 world, he decided to place them, for the com- 
 pletion of their education, in the national ly 
 ceums. Here they were on a level with other 
 boys, and could only secure distinction by mer- 
 it. The court, however, and the old nobility, 
 deemed it gross contamination for princes of 
 the blood royal to associate with the children 
 of citizens, and they regarded the measure as 
 merely another attempt on the part of the 
 Duke of Orleans to secure the favor of the 
 populace. Even the king himself remonstra- 
 
 * Autobiography of Madame de Genlis.
 
 1817.] THE RESTORATION. 167 
 
 Democratic tendencies of the duke. 
 
 ted with the duke upon the impropriety of his 
 course. But the duke reminded his majesty 
 that their illustrious ancestor, Henry IV., had 
 been thus brought up, having been sent by 
 his mother to the public school in Berne. 
 
 One of the Paris journals, commenting upon 
 this republican measure of the duke, wrote: 
 "Already has the Duke of Chartres, the eldest 
 son of the Duke of Orleans, entered a college 
 in Paris ; a natural thing, it may be said, pro- 
 vided he is only old enough to comprehend- 
 the course of study. Princes have not hither- 
 to been seen in public colleges since princes 
 and colleges were in existence ; and this noble 
 youth is the first who has been educated in 
 this manner. 
 
 " What would that great king Louis the Su- 
 perb say he who could not tolerate the idea 
 even of his illegitimate children being con* 
 founded with the nobility of the kingdom, such 
 was his sensitiveness in view of the degrada- 
 tion of the blood royal if he beheld his grand- 
 nephew, without page or Jesuit, at a public 
 school, mixing with the common herd of the 
 human race, and disputing with them for 
 prizes, sometimes conquered, sometimes con- 
 queror !"
 
 168 Louis PHILIPPE. [1816. 
 
 Marriage of the Duke de Berri. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 THE DEATH OF Louis XVIII., AND 
 EEIGN OF CHARLES X. 
 
 WE have alluded to the Duke de Berri, the 
 second son of Count d'Artois. As he 
 . became the father of Count de Chambord, the 
 present Legitimist claimant of the throne of 
 France, his career calls for more minute men- 
 tion. 
 
 On the 28th of March, 1816, the French peo- 
 ple were informed, by an announcement to both 
 of the Chambers, that the young Duke de Berri 
 was about to enter into a matrimonial alliance 
 with Caroline Mary, eldest daughter of the heir 
 to the crown of Naples. Caroline Mary was 
 the niece of the Duchess of Orleans, being the 
 child of her brother. The Chambers, in token 
 of their satisfaction, voted the Duke de Berri a 
 nuptial gift amounting to three hundred thou* 
 sand dollars. The duke manifested his gener- 
 ous character, and won great popularity, by 
 accepting the gift only upon condition that he
 
 1816.] DEATH OF Louis XVIII. 169 
 
 Family of the Duke de BerrL 
 
 might be allowed to distribute the sum among 
 the poor in the provinces, who were then suf- 
 fering severely from famine. 
 
 The marriage proved a happy one, until 
 death sundered the tie. Caroline Mary, who 
 thus became the Duchess de Berri, was of 
 sylph-like grace of figure, beautiful in features, 
 and by her affable manners and unaffected 
 amiability won all hearts. Four years glided 
 swiftly away. Two children were born, a son 
 and a daughter ; both died in infancy. A 
 third child proved to be a daughter. As, by 
 an ancient law of the realm, daughters were 
 not eligible to the throne of France, there was 
 great anxiety felt throughout the kingdom. 
 Unless a prince were born, there would be a 
 failure in the direct line of succession, and 
 civil war might be the result. On the 13th of 
 February, the duke and duchess attended the 
 opera. The duchess was expecting soon again 
 to be a mother. By the sudden opening of a 
 door, she was unexpectedly struck in the side 
 with violence, which caused her some alarm, 
 and she expressed the wish to return home. 
 
 The duke led her to her carriage. She took 
 her seat in it, saying to him with a smile, 
 "Adieu; we shall soon meet again." As the
 
 170 Louis PHILIPPE. [1820. 
 
 Assassination of the Duke de Berri. 
 
 duke was returning to the opera, an assassin, 
 by the name of Louvel, who had been lying 
 in wait for him, sprang from the darkness of 
 a projecting wall, and seizing the duke by the 
 shoulder with one hand, with the other plunged 
 a dagger to the hilt in his side. It was the 
 deed of an instant, and the assassin, in the 
 darkness, fled, leaving the dagger in the side 
 of the victim. 
 
 The footman was just closing the door of 
 the carriage of the duchess when she heard her 
 husband cry out, "I am assassinated! I am 
 dead ! I have the poniard ! That man has 
 killed me!" With a shriek, the duchess sprang 
 from her carriage and clasped her husband in 
 her arms, as the gushing blood followed the 
 dagger which he drew from the wound. 
 
 " I am dead !" exclaimed the duke. " Send 
 for a priest. Come, dearest, let me die in your 
 arms !" 
 
 The dying man was conveyed to an adjoin- 
 ing room, and medical attendance was sum- 
 moned. Nothing could staunch the gushing 
 blood, and life was rapidly ebbing away. The 
 duke was informed that the assassin was arrest- 
 ed. "Alas!" he said, "how cruel it is to die 
 by the hands of a Frenchman!" Overhearing
 
 1820.J DEATH OF Louis XVIII. 173 
 
 The dying scene. 
 
 some one say to the almost distracted duchess 
 that he hoped the wound would not prove fatal, 
 the duke replied, " No ; I am not deceived ; the 
 poniard has entered to the hilt." His sight be- 
 came dim, and he inquired, " Caroline, are you 
 there?" "Yes," she answered, "and I will 
 never leave you." 
 
 His father's confesso*, the Bishop of Char- 
 tres, entered, and the dying man had a few 
 moments of private conversation with the eccle- 
 siastic. He then called for his infant daughter. 
 She was brought to him, asleep, for it was near 
 midnight. Placing his hand upon her head, 
 he said, " Poor child ! may you be less unfor- 
 tunate than the rest of your family." . 
 
 The wound ceased to bleed externally, and 
 its inward flow threatened suffocation. The 
 duke's physician, M. Boujou, endeavored to 
 restore circulation by sucking the wound. 
 "What are you doing?" exclaimed the duke. 
 " For God's sake stop ! Perhaps the poniard 
 was poisoned." Kespiration was now very dif- 
 ficult, and the hand of the duke was clammy 
 with the damp of death. As a last resort, the 
 surgeon, with his knife, opened and enlarged 
 the wound. The duke, grasping the hand of 
 the duchess, patiently bore the painful oper-
 
 H Louis PHILIPPE. [1820. 
 
 Assembling of the royal family. 
 
 ation, and then said, " Spare me further 
 pain." 
 
 Turning to his wife, whom he tenderly loved, 
 he said, "Caroline, take care of yourself for 
 the sake of our infant, which you bear in your 
 bosom." 
 
 The duke and the duchess of Orleans, being 
 immediately summoned, were the first of the 
 relatives to arrive in this chamber of death. 
 They were speedily followed by the Count 
 d'Artois, the father of the sufferer, and by the 
 Duke d'Angouleme, his elder brother. Other 
 members of the royal family soon arrived. In 
 the feeble accents of approaching death, the 
 duke inquired, 
 
 "Who is the man who has killed me? I 
 wish I could see him, to inquire into his mo- 
 tives. Perhaps it is some one whom I have 
 unconsciously offended. Would that I might 
 live long enough to ask the king to pardon 
 him. Promise me, my father, promise me, my 
 brother, to ask of the king the life of that 
 man." 
 
 Another touching scene, of a very delicate 
 nature, which I can not refrain from recording 
 occurred in this solemn hour. It was manifest 
 to the duke, as well as to all of his friends, that
 
 1820.] DEATH OF Louis XVIII. 175 
 
 Noble conduct of the Duchess de Berri. 
 
 before the hour should expire the spirit of the 
 dying would pass to the tribunal of that God 
 in whose presence both prince- and peasant are 
 alike. The memory of all past sins, in such an 
 hour, often crowds thjs soul with its tumultuous 
 array. In whispering tones, inaudible to others, 
 a few words were interchanged between the 
 dying man and his wife. Then two illegitimate 
 children, who were born to the duke when he 
 was an exile in London, were brought in. It 
 seems that he had ever recognized them as his 
 own, and that they had been protected and fos- 
 tered by both himself and his lawful wife. 
 
 As these children entered the chamber, and 
 knelt, sobbing convulsively, at their father's 
 dying bed, the duke embraced them tenderly, 
 and, turning his fading eye to his wife, said, 
 
 "I know you sufficiently, Caroline, to be as- 
 sured that, after me, you will take care of these 
 orphans." 
 
 The duchess responded in an action far 
 more impressive than words. Taking her 
 own babe into her arms from its nurse, she 
 drew the unfortunate children to her bosom, 
 and said, " Kiss your sister." It was a noble 
 deed. All eyes were suffused in tears. Few 
 can read the simple record without emotion.
 
 176 Louis PHILIPPE. [1820. 
 
 Death and burial. 
 
 The duke then received, from the bishop, 
 absolution, repeatedly attempting the prayer, 
 " My God, pardoTi rne, pardon me ; and pardon 
 the man who has taken my life !" 
 
 Just then the king, Louis XVIIL, who was 
 very infirm, arrived. "My uncle," said the 
 dying man, " give me your hand, that I may 
 kiss it for the last time. I entreat you, in the 
 name of my death, to spare the life of that 
 man." 
 
 The king replied, "You are not so ill as you 
 suppose. We will speak of this again." 
 
 "Ah!" exclaimed the duke, "you do riot 
 say yes. The pardon of that man would have 
 softened my last moments, if I could die with 
 the assurance that his blood would not flow 
 after my death." 
 
 These were his last words. There was a 
 slight gasping, a convulsive shuddering passed 
 over his frame, and the spirit of the duke took 
 its flight to the judgment-seat of Christ. The 
 remains were conveyed, with much funereal 
 pageantry, to the vaults of St. Denis, the an- 
 cient mausoleum of the kings of France. Lou- 
 vel, a miserable fanatic, who sought notoriety 
 by the murder of a prince, expiated his crime 
 upon the scaffold.
 
 1824] DEATH OF Louis XVIII. 177 
 
 Character of Louis XVIII. 
 
 Seven months after this assassination, on the 
 20th of September, 1820, the Duchess de Be'rri 
 gave birth to a son. He was christened Hen- 
 ry, duke of Bordeaux. He is now known as 
 the Count de Chambord, the Legitimist candi- 
 date for the throne of France. Indeed the Le- 
 gitimists regard him as their lawful sover- 
 eign, though in exile, and give him the title of 
 Henry Y. 
 
 Louis XVIII. retained the throne, upon 
 which the Allies had placed him, for eight 
 years, until his death. He was a good-natured, 
 kind-hearted old man, but so infirm from gout 
 and excessive obesity, that he could with diffi- 
 culty walk, and he was wheeled around his sa- 
 loons in a chair. Lamartine, whose poetic na- 
 ture ever bowed almost with adoration before 
 hereditary royalty, gives the following pleas- 
 ing account of his character : 
 
 "His natural talent, cultivated, reflective, and 
 quick, full of recollections, rich in anecdotes, 
 nourished by philosophy, enriched by quota- 
 tions, never deformed by pdantry, rendered 
 him equal, in conversation to the most re- 
 nowned literary characters of his age. M. De 
 Chateaubriand had not more elegance, M. De 
 Talleyrand more wit, Madame De Stael more 
 
 412
 
 178 Louis PHILIPPE. 
 
 Death of Louis XVIII. 
 
 brilliancy. Since the suppers of Potsdam, 
 where the genius of Voltaire met the capacity 
 of Frederick the Great, never had the cabinet 
 of a prince been the sanctuary of more philos- 
 ophy, literature, talent, and taste." 
 
 To this it should be added that he was de- 
 voted to the interests of the aristocracy; that 
 his mind was almost exclusively occupied in 
 making happy hits in conversation, and in writ- 
 ing graceful billet-doux; that the priests and 
 the nobles controlled him through the all-per- 
 suasive influence of the fascinating Madame Du 
 Cayla. He died on the 16th of September, 
 1824. As his last hour approached, and his 
 extremities became cold, and it was manifest 
 that he had but a few moments to live, his 
 mind remained clear and composed. Assum- 
 ing a cheerful air, he said to his family, gather- 
 ed around his bed : 
 
 "A king of France may die, but he is never 
 ill. Love each other, and thus console your- 
 selves for the disasters of our house. Provi- 
 dence has replaced us upon the throne." 
 
 He then received extreme unction, bade 
 adieu to all, and, ordering the curtains of his 
 bed to be closed, composed himself as for or- 
 dinary sleep. With the earliest dawn of the
 
 1824.] DEATH OF 'Louis XVIII. 179 
 
 Charles X. and family. 
 
 morning the chief physician opened the cur- 
 tains, and found that his pulse was just ceasing 
 to beat. In a few moments he breathed his 
 last. In accordance with court etiquette the 
 physician said, solemnly, " The king is dead." 
 Then, turning to the king's brother, Charles, 
 previously known as the Count d'Artois, he 
 bowed and said, " Long live the king." 
 
 Charles X., into whose hands the sceptre thus 
 passed, was then in the sixty -seventh year of 
 his age having been born in Versailles, Octo- 
 ber 9, 1757. This unfortunate monarch is rep- 
 resented, by his friends, as having been one of 
 the most accomplished of men. His horse- 
 manship attracted universal admiration. In all 
 social circles he charmed every one who ap- 
 proached him by his grace and courtesy. He 
 was warm-hearted and generous. Though in 
 early life a man of pleasure, he had become 
 quite a devotee ; and, to an extraordinary de- 
 gree, was under the influence of the priesthood. 
 Leaving the affairs of State in the hands of 
 others, he gave his time, his thoughts, his ener- 
 gies, to the pleasures of the chase. This pur- 
 suit became, not his recreation, but the serious 
 occupation of his life. 
 
 Charles was the father of two sons. The
 
 180 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 Charles X. and family. 
 
 eldest, and consequently the heir to the crown, 
 was the Duke d'Angoule'me. He had married 
 the daughter of Louis XVI., whose sufferings, 
 with her brother, the dauphin, in the Temple, 
 have moved the sympathies of the whole civil- 
 ized world. The duke and duchess were child- 
 less, and with no hope of offspring. 
 
 His second son, the Duke de Berri, had been 
 assassinated, as we have mentioned, about four 
 years before, as he was coming from the opera, 
 leaving his. wife enciente. In the course of a 
 few months she gave birth to a son the Duke 
 of Bordeaux. This child now called Count 
 de Chambord was the legitimate heir to the 
 throne, next to his uncle, the Duke d'Angou- 
 l&ne. 
 
 Six years of the reign of Charles X. passed 
 away, during which the discontent of the peo- 
 ple was continually making itself increasingly 
 manifest. They regarded the Government as 
 false to the claims of the masses, and devoted 
 only to the interests of the aristocracy. 
 
 The spirit of discontent which had long 
 been brooding now rose in loud and angry 
 clamor everywhere around the throne. The 
 court was blind to its peril ; but thoughtful 
 men perceived that the elements for a moral
 
 1830.] DEATH OF Louis XVIII. 181 
 
 Ball at the Palais Royal. 
 
 earthquake were fast accumulating. In the 
 midst of these hourly increasing perils, the 
 Duke of Orleans, on the 31st of May, 1830, 
 gave a ball at the Palais Royal in honor of 
 his father-in-law, the King of Naples. This 
 festival was of such splendor as to astonish 
 even splendor-loving Paris, and was long re- 
 membered as one of the most brilliant enter- 
 tainments the metropolis had ever witnessed. 
 The immense fortune of the duke, his refined 
 taste, and the grandeur of the saloons of his 
 ancestral palace, enabled him almost to outvie 
 royalty itself in the brilliance of the fete. 
 
 Vast amphitheatres bloomed with flowers 
 in Eden-like profusion. The immense colon- 
 nades of the Palais Royal were prowded with 
 orange-trees, whose opening buds filled the air 
 with fragrance, and whose clusters of golden 
 fruit enhanced the beauty of the scene. The 
 spacious roofs and rotundas of glass sparkled 
 with thousands of wax -lights, creating a spec- 
 tacle so gorgeous and glittering that even 
 those who were accustomed to royal splendor 
 were reminded of the enchanter's palace in 
 Oriental fable. 
 
 The marriage of the Duke de Berri, the son 
 of Charles X* with Caroline Mary, niece of the
 
 182 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 Striking remarks of the Duke of Orleans. 
 
 Duchess of Orleans, had produced some recon- 
 ciliation between the Bourbon and the Orleans 
 branches of the royal family. The king and 
 his family this evening, for the first time, in 
 regal state visited the Palais Royal. As the 
 duke was receiving the congratulations of his 
 guests upon the marvellous splendor which 
 the palace presented, thronged with courtiers 
 sparkling with jewels and decorated with all 
 the costly and glittering costumes of the old 
 regime, one of the guests, M. Salvandy, shrewd- 
 ly observed to the duke, 
 
 " It is, indeed, quite a Neapolitan fe"te, your 
 highness, for we dance upon a volcano." 
 
 The duke with some emotion replied, " That 
 there is a volcano here I believe as firmly as 
 you do. But I know that the fault is not 
 mine. I shall not have any occasion, hereaf- 
 ter, to reproach myself for not having endeav- 
 ored to open the eyes of the king. But what 
 could be expected when nothing is listened to? 
 God only knows where all this will end I cer- 
 tainly do not foresee what is about to happen. 
 I can not tell where all those who are produc- 
 ing this state of things will be in six months 
 hence f but one thing I do know, which is, 
 where I shall be myself.
 
 1830.] DEATH OF Louis XVIII. 183 
 
 Complaints against the crown. 
 
 " Under all circumstances or changes which 
 may occur, my family and myself will remain 
 in this palace. This is our throne. Whatever 
 may be the peril of so doing, I shall not move 
 from the home of my fathers. I shall never 
 again consent to separate the fate and fortune 
 of myself and children from those of my coun- 
 try. This is my unchangeable determination." 
 
 One of the saloons contained two very fine 
 paintings of Montmiral and Champ-Aubert, 
 two towns in France in which Napoleon, hero- 
 ically struggling against dynastic Europe com- 
 bined in arms against him, signally defeated 
 and drove back the Allies. The duke, being 
 asked why he allowed paintings commemora- 
 tive of the victories of the Empire to hang 
 upon his walls, replied, " Because I like every 
 thing French." 
 
 Soon after this the popular complaints 
 against the crown became so general, so bitter, 
 and the excitement so great, that the king, by 
 the advice of the ministers who governed him, 
 issued several ordinances which were regarded 
 by the people as so despotic, as so subversive 
 of all popular rights, as to call for resistance 
 by insurrection and the force of arms. 
 
 The first of these famous ordinances suspend-
 
 184 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 The fatal ordinances. 
 
 ed the liberty of the press, and prohibited the 
 publication of any journals excepting such as 
 were authorized by the Government. 
 
 The second dissolved the new Chamber of 
 Deputies, or Legislature, because the members 
 were too liberal in their political opinions, as- 
 suming that the electors had been deceived by 
 the popular clamor, and had chosen such per- 
 sons as they ought not to have chosen. 
 
 The third reduced the number of deputies 
 from three hundred and ninety-five to two hun- 
 dred and twenty-eight, and so altered the elect- 
 oral franchise, in order to secure the return of 
 members favorable to the Government, as tr 
 deprive a large number of the right of suffrage 
 who had heretofore exercised it. 
 
 Such, in brief, were the ordinances which 
 overthrew the throne of Charles X. and drove 
 the elder branch of the Bourbons into exile. 
 There were others issued at the same time, but 
 which were of no material importance. 
 
 Frivolous as was the character of Charles X., 
 he had sagacity enough to know that such de- 
 crees could not be issued in France without 
 creating intense agitation. His ministers also, 
 though the advocates of the despotic principles 
 of the old regime, were men of ability. They
 
 1830.] DEATH OF Louis XVIII. 185 
 
 Character of the ministry. 
 
 recognized the measures as desperate. Popu- 
 lar discontent had reached such a crisis that it 
 was necessary either to silence it by despotic 
 power or yield to it, introducing reforms which 
 would deprive the ministers of their places. 
 
 Prince Polignac was at this time prime min- 
 ister. His mother had been the bosom-friend 
 of Marie Antoinette. Through his whole life 
 he was the unswerving friend of the Bourbons. 
 Implicated in the plot of Georges for the over- 
 throw of the First Consul, he was condemned 
 to death. Napoleon spared his life, and finally 
 liberated him, upon which he followed Count 
 d'Artois (Charles X.) into exile. Eeturning 
 with the Bourbons, in the rear of the Allied 
 armies, he was rewarded for his life-long fidel- 
 ity to the ancient regime by the highest honors. 
 
 The sorrows of life had left their impress 
 upon his pensive features. He was well-read, 
 very decided in his views that the people were 
 made to be governed, not to govern. He was 
 energetic, but possessed of so little worldly wis- 
 dom that he thought that the people, however 
 much exasperated, could be easily subdued by 
 determined action. 
 
 M. de la Bourdon naye, Minister of the Inte- 
 rior, like Polignac, was an ultra Eoyalist He
 
 186 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 M. de Bourmont. 
 
 had been one of the most violent of the Ven- 
 deans in their opposition to the Revolution, and 
 is represented, even by those who were in sym- 
 pathy with him, as wishing to govern by a roy- 
 alist reign of terror. 
 
 M. de Bourmont, Minister of War, had been 
 a staunch Royalist in the days of the Revolu- 
 tion, struggling with the Vendeans in defense 
 of the monarchy. Upon the establishment of 
 the Empire he gave his adhesion to Napoleon. 
 Being a man of ability, he was placed in re- 
 sponsible posts. At Waterloo, upon the eve 
 of the great struggle, he deserted to the Allies, 
 carrying as his peace-offering the betrayal of 
 the emperor's plan of campaign. It is sup- 
 posed that his testimony against Marshal Ney 
 sealed the fate of that illustrious man. The 
 French people had not forgotten his defection 
 at Waterloo, and he was exceedingly unpopu- 
 lar. 
 
 These were the prominent ministers. The 
 other members of the cabinet, though men of 
 ability, were not of historic note. The origi- 
 nal appointment of these ministers, whose opin- 
 ions were so obnoxious and well known, had 
 caused great indignation. The liberal press as- 
 sailed them with vehemence. The Journal dea
 
 1830.] DEATH OF Louis XVIII. 187 
 
 Dramatic scene. 
 
 Debate, after announcing the names of the min- 
 isters, exclaimed : 
 
 "The emigration of M. de Polignac, the fury 
 of proscription of M. de la Bourdonnaye, de- 
 sertion to the enemy in M. de Bourmont such 
 are the three principles in the three leading 
 persons of the administration. Press upon it. 
 Nothing but humiliation, misfortune, and dan- 
 ger will drive it from power. 
 
 M. Guizot was then editor of the journal Le 
 Temps. He had already attained renown. His 
 weighty editorials, distinguished alike for co- 
 gent argument and depth of philosophical 
 thought, carried conviction to the most intel- 
 ligent minds. M. Thiers was editor of the Na- 
 tionale. His great abilities, already developed 
 in his "History of the French Revolution," 
 had given him a commanding position among 
 the journalists on the liberal side. Both of 
 these distinguished writers, and many others, 
 assailed the ministry with such popular effect, 
 that it was clear that their utterances must be 
 silenced, or the ministry must fall. Hence the 
 Ordinances were issued. 
 
 The scene at the signing of these ordinances 
 is represented by Lamartine as quite dramatic. 
 The important measure of the coup d'etat was
 
 188 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 Charles X. and his ministers. 
 
 anxiously discussed under the pledge of secre- 
 cy. The project of the ministers was cordially 
 approved by the king. He is reported to have 
 said: 
 
 " It is not the ministry, it is the crown, which 
 is attacked. It is the cause of the throne 
 against revolution which is at issue. One or 
 the other must succumb. I recollect what oc- 
 curred in 1789. The first step my unhappy 
 brother, Louis XVI., made in retreat before 
 the revolutionists was the signal of his ruin. 
 They, too, pretended fidelity to the crown, and 
 demanded only the dismissal of its ministers. 
 He yielded, and all was lost. Gentlemen, I 
 will not dismiss you. No I Let them con- 
 duct us, if they please, to the scaffold. But 
 let us fight for our rights; and if we are to 
 fall, fall sword in hand. I had rather be led 
 to execution on horseback than in a cart." 
 
 On the morning of the 25th of July, 1830, 
 the king and his ministers met at the palace of 
 St. Cloud to sign the fatal ordinances. They 
 all seem to have been in some degree aware of 
 the peril of the step. Many of them had passed 
 a sleepless night, and were deeply impressed 
 with the solemnity of the occasion. They sat 
 pale, silent, anxious, as Prince Polignac slowly
 
 1830.] DEATH OF Louis XVIII. 189 
 
 Their unanimity. 
 
 read the ordinances and presented them to the 
 king for his signature. Charles X. took the 
 pen, turned pale, and for a moment hesitated. 
 Then raising his eyes to heaven, as if implor- 
 ing Divine aid, he said, "The more I think of it, 
 the more I am convinced that it is impossible 
 to do otherwise than I do." With these wordy 
 he affixed his signature to the document which 
 expelled him and his dynasty from France.* 
 
 The ministers, one after another, countersign- 
 ed the ordinances. Not a word was spoken. 
 " Despair," says Alison, " was painted on every 
 visage." Polignac, in the temporary absence 
 
 * "The ministers took their places in silence around the 
 fatal table. Charles X. had the dauphin on his right and M. 
 de Polignac on his left. He questioned each of his servants, 
 one after another, and when he came to M. d'Hausrez, that 
 minister repeated his observations of the preceding day. ' ' Do 
 you refuse ?" inquired Charles X. "Sire," replied the minis- 
 ter, "may I be allowed to address one question to the king? 
 Is your majesty resolved on proceeding, should your ministers 
 draw back ?" "Yes," said Charles, firmly. The minister of 
 marine took the pen and signed. 
 
 "When all the signatures were affixed, there was a solemn 
 and awful pause. An expression of high-wrought energy, 
 mingled with uneasiness, sat on the faces of the ministers. 
 M. de Folignac's alone wore a look of triumph. Charles X. 
 walked up and down the room with perfect composure." 
 France under Louis Philippe, by Louis Blanc, p. 107.
 
 190 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 The antagonistic forces. 
 
 of M. Bourmont, was acting Minister of War. 
 In reply to the inquiry what means of resist- 
 ance the Government had in case of insurrec- 
 tion, he replied, with confidence equal to his 
 self-deception, 
 
 "No popular movement is to be appre- 
 hended. At all events, Paris is sufficiently 
 garrisoned to crush any rebellion and guarantee 
 public tranquillity." 
 
 The force upon, which Polignac relied con- 
 sisted of 11,550 men in Paris, with twelve 
 pieces of cannon. There were also fifteen bat- 
 talions of infantry and thirty -four squadrons of 
 cavalry stationed in towns not far distant, which 
 could be rapidly collected to aid the troops 
 within the walls. On the other hand, the city 
 of Paris, in a general insurrection, could fur- 
 nish 200,000 fighting men. Many of these had 
 seen actual service. There was a National 
 Guard, the militia of the metropolis, organ- 
 ized and well armed, consisting of 40,000 men. 
 A portion of the royal troops, also, could not 
 be relied upon in a struggle with the people. 
 General Marmont, one of the marshals of the 
 Empire, was in command of the Royalist troops. 
 He was exceedingly unpopular in Paris, in con- 
 sequence of the feeble defense it was thought
 
 1830.J DEATH OF Louis XVIII. 191 
 
 Issuing the ordinances. 
 
 he made when the city was captured by the 
 Allies. 
 
 The ordinances were secretly printed, and 
 during the night of the 25th were placarded on 
 the walls of Paris. They also appeared simul- 
 taneously the next morning in the Moniteur. 
 Though some of the more sagacious had been 
 suspecting that the Government might resort to 
 measures of desperation, these ordinances took 
 the whole community by surprise. Crowds 
 gathered in the coffee - houses, at the doors of 
 the public journals, and in all the prominent 
 places of resort. There was no sudden ebulli- 
 tion of indignation, and no immediate demon- 
 strations of violence. The event had come so 
 suddenly that the masses were unprepared for 
 action, and the leaders required time to decide 
 whether it were best to attempt forcible resist 
 ance, and, if so, what measures to that end could 
 most effectually be adopted. Though through 
 out the day no insurrectionary movements 
 appeared, still agitation was rapidly on the 
 increase, and Paris represented a bee-hive into 
 which some disturbing element had been cast. 
 
 The editors of the leading journals, and sev- 
 eral others of the most illustrious advocates of 
 liberal opinions, held a consultation upon the
 
 192 Louis PHILIPFK. [1830. 
 
 Risings of opposition. 
 
 state of affairs. But night came, and the result 
 of their deliberations was not made known. 
 The day had been serene and beautiful, invit- 
 ing all the population of Paris into the streets. 
 The balmy summer night kept them there. 
 Innumerable rumors increased the excitement, 
 and it was evident that a few words from influ- 
 ential lips would create an insurrection, which 
 might amount to a revolution. 
 
 The gentlemen who had met in conference 
 forty-four in number after careful delibera- 
 tion, and having obtained the opinion of the 
 most celebrated lawyers that the ordinances 
 were illegal, gallantly resolved to resist them at 
 the hazard of their lives. They accordingly 
 issued a protest, to which each one affixed his 
 signature. The boldness of the act command- 
 ed the admiration even of the advocates of ar- 
 bitrary power. In their protest they said : 
 
 " The Government has lost the character of 
 legality which commands obedience. We re- 
 sist it in so far as we are concerned. It is for 
 France to determine how far resistance should 
 extend." 
 
 The liberal journals refused to take out the 
 license the ordinances required. This act of 
 defiance the Government met by sending the
 
 1830.] DEATH OF Louis XVIII. 193 
 
 Silencing the journals. 
 
 police to seize the journals and close their print- 
 ing-offices. A commissary of police, with two 
 gendarmes, repaired to the office of the Temps, 
 edited by M. Guizot, in the Boulevard des Ita- 
 liens. They found the doors barred against 
 them. A blacksmith was sent for to force the 
 entrance. This collected a crowd, and he re- 
 fused to act in obedience to the police. A sec- 
 ond blacksmith was sent for. As he com- 
 menced operations the crowd took his tools 
 from him. At length, however, an entrance 
 was effected, and a seal was put upon the print- 
 ing-presses. This scene, occurring in one of 
 the most populous thoroughfares of Paris, cre- 
 ated intense agitation. Still, thus far, there had 
 been so little commotion that the king and his 
 ministers were quite sanguine that their meas- 
 ures would prove triumphant Charles X. was 
 so infatuated that on that morning the 26th 
 he went to Rambouillet, and spent the day in 
 hunting. 
 
 During the night of the 26th there was an- 
 other very important meeting of the leaders of 
 the liberal party at the mansion of M. Casimir 
 PeVier. About thirty were present. Nearly 
 all were members of the Chamber of Deputies, 
 and in intellectual strength were among the 
 413
 
 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 Diversity of counsel. 
 
 most illustrious men in France. Anxiously,, 
 yet firmly, they discussed the course to be pur- 
 sued. It was a fearful question to decide. Sub- 
 mission placed France, bound helplessly hand 
 and foot, under the heel of Bourbon despotism. 
 Unsuccessful insurrection would consign them 
 either to life-long imprisonment in the dungeon 
 or to death upon the scaffold. 
 
 All agreed in condemning the ordinances as 
 illegal. The more cautious hesitated at rous- 
 ing the energies of insurrection, and submit- 
 ting the issue to the decision of the sword, 
 The young and impetuous advocated an im- 
 mediate appeal to arms. While deliberating, 
 a deputation appeared professing to represent 
 the electors of Paris, and urged that, as the 
 Government was manifestly resolved to sup- 
 port the despotic ordinances by force, nothing 
 remained to the people but to have recourse to 
 insurrection. It was also stated that nearly 
 all the workmen from the manufactories were 
 in the streets, eager to throw up barricades 
 and to defend their rights at every hazard. 
 
 At the same time committees presented 
 themselves from various bodies of young men, 
 urging the deputies to take the lead of the 
 patriotic movement in which the people were
 
 1830.] DEATH OF Louis XVIII. 195 
 
 The conflict in Paris. 
 
 resolved to engage. Their solicitations were 
 intensified by occasional discharges of musket- 
 ry in the streets, and by the clatter of iron 
 hoofs, as the king's cavalry here and there 
 made charges to disperse threatening gather- 
 ings, or to prevent the erection of barricades. 
 It does not, however, appear that any very de- 
 cisive action was tiaken by this body. Late at 
 night it adjourned, to meet again the next day. 
 
 The morning of the 27th revealed a scene 
 of turmoil and agitation such as even excita- 
 ble Paris had rarely witnessed. The king and 
 his court, with twelve hundred of the troops, 
 withdrawn from the city, were at St. Cloud. 
 Large bodies of men were surging through the 
 streets, apparently without leaders or definite 
 object, but ready for any deeds of daring. 
 Every hour of the day affairs were more men- 
 acing. Frequent reports were brought by the 
 police to the ministers at St. Cloud, which rep- 
 resented that, though business was generally 
 suspended, and there were agitated crowds in 
 the streets, still no serious danger was appre- 
 hended. 
 
 But General Marmont, who was intrusted 
 with the command of the garrison in Paris, 
 early in the morning became alarmed in view
 
 196 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 Threatening aspect of affairs. 
 
 of the struggle which he apprehended was 
 about to commence, and of the inadequate 
 means under his control to meet it. In count- 
 ing up his forces he found that he had not 
 more than ten thousand troops within the 
 walls. Of these not more than four thousand 
 could be relied upon in a conflict with the 
 people. 
 
 Well might General Marmont tremble. 
 From the remote sections and narrow streets 
 the populace were thronging to central points. 
 The boulevards, from the Place de la Bastile 
 to the Madeleine, presented a dense mass, 
 whose angry looks, loud words, and violent 
 gestures indicated that they would fight with 
 desperation should the struggle once com- 
 mence. Many of them were skilled in the 
 use of arms. They knew how to construct 
 barricades. Every house was a fortress from 
 whose windows and roof the populace could 
 hurl destruction upon the heads of the troops, 
 wedged in the narrow streets. And General 
 Marmont had reason to fear that of the small 
 force under his command six thousand would 
 fraternize with the people upon the report of 
 the first musket. 
 
 The war-worn marshal skillfully arranged
 
 1830.] DEATH OF Louis XVIII. 197 
 
 Incidents of the battle. 
 
 his forces, evidently copying the operations of 
 Napoleon in his famous repulse of the attack 
 of the sections upon the Convention. Three 
 battalions were placed at the Carrousel, which 
 might be regarded as a vast fortress in the 
 centre of the city, walled in by the Tuileries 
 and the Louvre. Three battalions were sta- 
 tioned in the Place de la Concorde, with two 
 pieces of artillery. Three battalions of the 
 line were ranged along the boulevards from 
 the Place of the Bastile to the Madeleine. 
 General Marmont did not wait for an attack 
 to be made upon him. He sent out detach- 
 ments to scour the streets and to prevent the 
 erection of barricades. Reports had reached 
 him that several were in process of construc- 
 tion in the most narrow streets. 
 
 The first barricade encountered was in the 
 Rue St. Honore*, nearly in front of the Palais 
 Royal. The troops endeavored to disperse the 
 defenders by a volley in the air. As this pro- 
 duced no effect, they opened upon them with 
 ft point-blank discharge, by which several were 
 wounded, and one man was killed. The other 
 detachments met with no opposition, but re- 
 moved several barricades, and dispersed tu- 
 multuous gatherings. The agitation was hour-
 
 198 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 Fraternization of the troops and the populace. 
 
 ly on the increase. Eandom shots were heard 
 in different parts of the city. The dead body 
 of the man shot while defending the barri- 
 cade was paraded in blood-stained ghastliness 
 through the streets, exciting frenzied passions. 
 The troops of the line, so called, who were 
 known to be in sympathy with the people, 
 and whom General Marmont distrusted, were 
 received with shouts of applause wherever 
 they appeared. 
 
 A vast concourse of the people had assem- 
 bled in front of the Palais Eoyal. A detach- 
 ment of the line was sent to guard the palace. 
 The troops and the populace mingled togeth- 
 er, talking and laughing. As the multitude 
 pressed the troops, they opened their ranks 
 and let the living torrent pass through, amidst 
 loud cheers. Several armorers' shops were 
 broken open, and it was manifest that vigorous 
 preparations were going on in anticipation of 
 the struggle of the succeeding day. Still the 
 king, with an infatuation which is inexplica- 
 ble, took no measures to add to the military 
 strength at the disposal of General Marmont. 
 Thus passed the day of the 27th. It seems 
 that at night the king became somewhat 
 alarmed, for at eleven o'clock he issued an
 
 1830.] DEATH OF Louis XVIII. 199 
 
 Retreat of the king. 
 
 ordinance from his retreat at St. Cloud declar- 
 ing Paris to be in a state of siege. 
 
 During all the hours of the night of the 
 27th there reigned the calm which precedes 
 the storm. The leaders of the Liberal party 
 among whom were to be found many of the 
 most intelligent men, the wisest statesmen, and 
 the most accomplished generals in France 
 had fully decided to submit their cause to the 
 arbitrament of battle. Calm deliberation, or- 
 ganization, carefully matured plans, were req- 
 uisite to meet the marshalled forces of the mon- 
 archy. It was no longer a mere street insur- 
 rection, but a kingdom was to be revolution- 
 ized. Immediately a new and tremendous im- 
 pulse was secretly given to the movement. 
 Committees were busy. Agents were active, 
 invested with authority which the populace 
 instinctively recognized without inquiring into 
 the source from which it emanated. 
 
 With the early light of the next morning 
 the 28th the result of the operations of the 
 night was manifest. In the vicinity of the 
 Place of the Bastile there is a portion of the 
 city densely populated, called the Faubourg 
 St. Antoine. It is inhabited by a class in a 
 humble condition of life, who have ever taken
 
 200 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 AH Paris in arms. 
 
 a very prominent part in all the insurrections 
 which have agitated Paris. Eeckless of their 
 own lives as well as of the lives others, they 
 have ever been the most desperate and the 
 most dreaded fighters in every conflict in the 
 streets. 
 
 With the morning dawn the faubourg seem- 
 ed to be swarming. Guided by some mysteri- 
 ous but common impulse, a huge and disorder- 
 ly mass ever increasing of maddened men 
 and equally maddened women, armed with 
 swords, muskets, pickaxes, and every other 
 conceivable weapon of offense or defense, 
 surged along through the Eue St. Denis and 
 along the crowded boulevards towards the 
 Place of the Madeleine, which was occupied 
 by the military. At the same time, at several 
 important points along the boulevards, the peo- 
 ple were busy men, women, and boys tear- 
 ing up the pavements, seizing and overturning 
 omnibuses and carts, cutting down the trees, 
 pitching heavy articles of furniture out of the 
 windows of the houses, and thus constructing 
 barricades. 
 
 The points selected and the artistic style of 
 structure indicated that military genius of a 
 high order guided the movement. Only a
 
 1830.] DEATH OF Louis XVIII. 201 
 
 Triumph of the insurgents. 
 
 small detachment of troops could be sent out 
 from the central position at the Tuileries. As 
 they could not be everywhere, the intrench- 
 ments of the populace rose in various parts of 
 the city, unopposed, with inconceivable rapidi- 
 ty, and with almost military precision. Large 
 bodies advanced simultaneously to the gun- 
 smiths' shops, to the police stations and guard- 
 houses, to the arsenal and powder manufacto- 
 ry, to the artillery de'pot of St. Thomas Aqui- 
 nas ; and the guns, muskets, and ammunition 
 thus seized were freely distributed to the peo- 
 ple. The National Guard, forty thousand 
 strong, was thoroughly armed. The ranks of 
 this formidable body were filled with the citi- 
 zens of Paris, who were all in sympathy with 
 the insurrection. Many of them appeared in 
 the streets even in their uniform. 
 
 A band of armed men advanced to the H6- 
 tel de Ville, where but sixteen soldiers were 
 stationed on guard. The soldiers, attempting 
 no opposition, withdrew unmolested. A huge 
 tricolor flag, unfurled from the roof, announced 
 with the peal of the tocsin that that important 
 post, almost an impregnable citadel in the 
 hands of determined men, had fallen into the 
 possession of the people. The tidings swept
 
 202 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 Success of the insurgents. 
 
 the streets like a flood, giving a new impulse to 
 the universal enthusiasm. A few moments af- 
 ter another band burst open the gates of Notre 
 Dame, and another tricolor flag waved in the 
 breeze from one of its towers ; while the bells 
 of the cathedral with their sublime voices pro- 
 claimed to the agitated yet exultant masses the 
 additional triumph. It was scarcely midday, 
 and yet four-fifths of Paris was in the undis- 
 puted possession of the insurgents, and, as by 
 magic, from twenty spires and towers the tri- 
 color flag spread its folds in defiance to the 
 banner of the Bourbons. More than a hun- 
 dred barricades had been erected, or were in 
 the process of erection. Behind them stood 
 more than a hundred thousand well-armed, de- 
 termined men. With such rapidity and sagac- 
 ity had all this been effected that there had 
 been scarcely any collision worthy of notice. 
 A few charges had been made by the gen- 
 darmery in dispersing crowds, and a few ran- 
 dom shots had been fired. 
 
 General Marmont, in preparation for assum- 
 ing the offensive, concentrated the whole of his 
 little band around the Tuileries, and construct- 
 ed for himself a fortified camp in the Carrousel' 
 protected by eight guns. A few troops were
 
 1830.] DEATH OF Louis XVIII. 203 
 
 Tactics of General Marmont. 
 
 forwarded to him from Vincennes and Ver- 
 sailles, so that he could display for the defense 
 of that central point thirty-six hundred sol- 
 diers of the Guard, tried men, upon whom he 
 could rely. Six hundred of these were horse- 
 men. Forming three columns, he sent one 
 along the banks of the river to recapture the 
 Hotel de Ville, to demolish all the barricades,- 
 and disperse the armed bands, until they reach- 
 ed the Place of the Bastile. Another was to 
 advance to the same point by the boulevards. 
 The third was to force its way through the 
 Rue St. Honore* to the Market of the Inno- 
 cents. Along these three lines the battle now 
 raged fiercely, with equal determination on 
 each side. The scene of tumult, carnage, hor- 
 ror, which ensued can neither be described nor 
 imagined. The streets were narrow. Every 
 house was a fortress, from whose windows a 
 deadly fire was poured upon the troops. The 
 combatants, inflamed by the fury and terror of 
 the strife, neither asked nor granted quarter. 
 Hour after hour they fought, Frenchmen 
 against Frenchmen, brother against brother, 
 and the pavements were clotted with blood. 
 Barricades were taken and retaken. There 
 were triumphant charges and murderous re- 
 pulsea
 
 204 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 Progress of the insurrection. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 CHARLES X. DETHRONED. 
 
 NIGHT came, the night of the 28th of July, 
 1830. The royal troops, having really ac- 
 complished nothing of any moment in their 
 conflict with the insurgent people, were order- 
 ed to avail themselves of the darkness to re- 
 treat from all the positions they had gained. 
 Thus, before midnight the troops, virtually de- 
 feated, sought refuge in concentrating them- 
 selves in their fortified camp at the Carrousel. 
 It was with no little difficulty that some of 
 them fought their way back to regain the quar- 
 ters which they had left. 
 
 Two parties must ever co-operate in such 
 scenes as we are now describing. There must 
 be not only bold men, with arms in their hands, 
 to achieve, but there must be sagacious men in 
 council to plan and direct. During the day a 
 sort of provisional government was established 
 by the insurgents, which continued in session 
 until midnight. The voices of the street can-
 
 1830.] CHARLES X. DETHRONED. 205 
 
 Night of tumult. 
 
 non had summoned Lafayette to Paris, and he 
 consecrated his world- wide renown to the cause 
 of popular rights, for which he had fought in 
 America, and to which he had been ever true 
 in Europe. M. Lafitte, the wealthiest banker 
 in Paris, consecrated his fortune to the cause. 
 M. Thiers, never prone to follow any lead but 
 that of his own vigorous mind, though he had 
 united with other journalists in recommending 
 resistance, now objected to any resort to vio- 
 lence, and demanded that the resistance should 
 be legal only. Being outvoted by his more 
 practical compeers Lafayette, Lafitte, and 
 Mauguin he retired in displeasure, and, aban 
 cloning the conflict, took refuge in the country 
 at some distance from Paris. To his remon- 
 strances Lafayette replied in language which 
 one would deem convincing to every mind: 
 
 "Legal means have been cut short by the 
 ordinances in the Moniteur, and the discharges 
 of artillery you hear in the streets. Victory 
 can alone now decide the question." 
 
 There was but little sleep for any one in 
 Paris that night. A population of a million 
 and a half of people, crowded in narrow streets, 
 was in a state of the wildest excitement The 
 air was filled with rumors of the approaching
 
 206 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 The " Marseillaise Hymn." 
 
 forces of the monarchy. The tramp of armed 
 men, the rumbling of the ponderous enginery 
 of war, the clamor of workmen throwing up 
 barricades, the shouts of the mob, and often, 
 rising above all, the soul-stirring strains of the 
 " Marseillaise Hymn," pealed forth from thou 
 sands of impassioned lips, together with the 
 darkness of the night, the flash of torches, the 
 blaze of bonfires, presented a spectacle sub- 
 lime beyond comprehension. The "Marseillaise 
 Hymn" is unquestionably the most powerful 
 composition in the world, both in its words 
 and its music, to rouse the populace to a fren- 
 zy of enthusiasm. We give below a vigorous 
 translation of the first verse : 
 
 Ye sons of France, awake to glory! 
 
 Hark ! hark ! what myriads bid you rise ! 
 Your children, wives, and grandsires hoary, 
 
 Behold their tears and hear their cries ! 
 Shall hateful tyrants, mischief breeding, 
 With hireling hosts, a ruffian band, 
 Affright and desolate the land, 
 While peace and liberty lie bleeding ? 
 (CAorws.) To arms! to arms, ye brave ! 
 
 Th' avenging sword unsheath ! 
 March on ! march on ! all hearts resolved 
 On liberty or death ! 
 
 But no translation can equal the force of the* 
 original.
 
 1830.] CHARLES X. DETHRONED. 207 
 
 Consternation of the court. 
 
 The king and his courtiers at St. Cloud were 
 struck with consternation as they received the 
 tidings of the general and successful revolt. 
 The booming of the cannon in the streets of 
 Paris could be distinctly heard. With his spy- 
 glass, from the heights behind the chateau, the 
 king could see. the tricolor, the representative 
 of deadly hostility to his dynasty, unfurled 
 from the Hotel de Yille and from the towers 
 of Notre Dame, and then from more than twen- 
 ty other prominent points in the city. At four 
 o'clock in the afternoon a dispatch from Gen- 
 eral Marmont informed the king of the desper- 
 ate state of affairs. The Eoyal Guard, com- 
 posed largely of Swiss mercenaries, had been 
 faithful to discipline. But the troops of the 
 line, all Frenchmen, had in many instances re- 
 fused to fire upon the insurgents. 
 
 The fearful and unexpected crisis roused the 
 king to action. It is said he displayed more 
 of coolness and energy than any of his minis- 
 ters. Orders were sent to General Marmont 
 to concentrate his forces as speedily as possible 
 at the Tuileries. Agents were dispatched to 
 all the divisions of the Royal Guard garrisoned 
 in the towns in the vicinity of Paris to break 
 camp immediately, and move with the utmost
 
 208 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 The royal family. 
 
 haste to the capital. The king's eldest son, 
 the Duke d'Angouleme, of whom we have pre- 
 viously spoken as having married his cousin r 
 the unhappy but heroic and very noble daugh- 
 ter of Louis XVI., was with his father at St. 
 Cloud. The duchess was absent. The widow 
 also of the king's second son, the Duke de Ber- 
 ri, was at St. Cloud with her two children, a 
 daughter ten years old, and the little boy, the 
 Duke of Bordeaux (Count de Chambord), nine 
 years of age. These constituted the royal fam- 
 
 ay- 
 
 " While Charles X. thought only of inspir- 
 ing all around him with his own fatal security, 
 a bold scheme was concocting, almost before his- 
 eyes, in the apartments of Madame de Grentaul. 
 Convinced of the old monarch's impotence ta 
 defend his dynasty, General Vincent had re- 
 solved to save royalty without the king's co- 
 operation, unknown to the king, and, if neces- 
 sary, despite the king. He went to Madame 
 de Gentaul and set forth to her that, in the ex- 
 isting state of things, jhe fate of the monarchy 
 depended upon a heroic resolve, and he there- 
 fore proposed to her to take the Duchess de 
 Berri and her son, the Duke of Bordeaux, to 
 Paris. He suggested that they should take
 
 1830.] CHARLES X. DETHRONED. 209 
 
 The Duchess de Berri. 
 
 Neuilly in their way, get hold of the Duke of 
 Orleans, and oblige him by main force to take 
 part in the hazard of the enterprise. They 
 should then enter Paris by the faubourgs, and 
 the Duchess de Berri, exhibiting the royal 
 child to the people, should confide him to the 
 generosity of the combatants. Madame de 
 Gentaul approved of this scheme. In spite of 
 its adventurous character, or rather for that 
 very reason, it won upon the excitable imagi- 
 nation of the Duchess de Berri, and every thing 
 was arranged for carrying it into execution. 
 But the infidelity of a confederate put Charles 
 X. in possession of the plot, and it broke 
 down."* 
 
 The Duke d'Angouleme, called the Dau- 
 phin, was a very respectable man, without any 
 distinguishing character. His wife, disciplined 
 in the school not merely of sorrow, but of suck 
 woes as few mortals have ever been called to 
 endure, had developed a character of truly he- 
 roic mould. The Duchess de Berri was young, 
 beautiful, and fascinating. Her courage, en- 
 thusiasm, and love of adventure, as subsequent- 
 ly displayed in the eyes of all Europe, were 
 perhaps never surpassed. Every generous 
 * Les Dix Ans de Louis Philippe, par Louis Blanc. 
 
 414
 
 210 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 Embarrassment of the officers. 
 
 heart will cherish emotions of regret in view 
 of that frailty which has consigned her name 
 to reproach. The two children of the Duchess 
 de Berri were too young to comprehend the 
 nature of the events which were transpiring. 
 Even while the bloody strife was in progress, 
 and the din of the conflict reached their ears, 
 these two innocent children were amusing 
 themselves in a game in which Mademoiselle 
 led the rebels, and the Duke of Bordeaux at 
 the head of his Eoyal Guard repulsed them. 
 
 The cabinet ministers, under the protection 
 of the troops, were in permanent session at the 
 Tuileries. Prince Polignac, a thoroughly im- 
 practical man, who was at the head of the Gov- 
 ernment, seems not at all to have comprehend- 
 ed the true state of affairs. When General 
 Marmont sent him word, on the evening of the 
 28th, that the troops of the line were fraterniz- 
 ing with the people, he is reported to have re- 
 plied, with extraordinary coolness and simplic- 
 ity, "Well, if the troops have gone over to the 
 insurgents, we must fire upon the troops." 
 
 Many of these officers found themselves in a 
 very painful situation, embarrassed by the ap- 
 parently conflicting claims of duty fidelity to 
 their sovereign on the one hand, and fidelity
 
 1830.] OHAELES X. DETHRONED. 211 
 
 Resignation of Count de RaouL 
 
 to the rights of the people on the other. 
 Some, like General Marmont, remained faith- 
 ful to their colors, some silently abandoned 
 their posts, but refused to enter the ranks of 
 the people to fight against their former com- 
 rades ; some openly passed over to the people 
 and aided them in the struggle, thus with cer- 
 tainty forfeiting their own lives should the 
 royal troops conquer. The following letter 
 from Count de Eaoul to Prince de Polignac, 
 resigning his commission, will give the reader 
 some idea of the embarrassments with which 
 these honorable men were agitated: 
 
 " MONSEIGNEUR, After a day of massacres 
 and disasters, entered on in defiance of all 
 laws, divine and human, and in which I have 
 taken part only from respect to human con- 
 siderations, for which I reproach myself, my 
 conscience imperiously forbids me to serve a 
 moment longer. I have given, in the course 
 of my life, proofs sufficiently numerous of my 
 devotion to the king, to warrant me, without 
 exposing my intentions to unjust suspicions, 
 to draw a distinction between what emanates 
 from him and the atrocities which are com- 
 mitted in his name. I have the honor to re* 
 quest, monseigneur, that you will lay before
 
 212 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 The troops desert 
 
 the king my resignation of my commission as 
 captain of his guard." 
 
 In the confusion of those hours it appears 
 that this letter did not reach its destination. 
 M. Polignac writes : " I never received this 
 letter, I would have sent it back to its author. 
 In the moment of danger no one's resignation 
 is accepted." 
 
 The dismal night of the 28th passed quick- 
 ly away, as both parties summoned their 
 mightiest energies for the death-struggle on 
 the morrow. The truce of a few hours, which 
 darkness and exhaustion compelled, was fa- 
 vorable to the people. I think it was Madame 
 de Stael who made the shrewd remark that 
 "there is nothing so successful as success." 
 The real victory which the people had 
 achieved not only inspired the combatants 
 with new courage, but induced thousands, 
 who had hesitated, to swell their ranks, and 
 the troops of the line very generally deserted 
 the defense of the Government and passed 
 over to the people. 
 
 Early in the morning of the 29th the heroic 
 little band of the Guard stationed at the Tuile- 
 ries heroic in their devotion to discipline, 
 though unconsciously maintaining a bad cause
 
 1830.] CHARLES X. DETHRONED. 213 
 
 Tactics of General Marmont. 
 
 received a reinforcement of fifteen hundred 
 infantry and six hundred cavalry. This, how- 
 ever, did but little more than make up for the 
 losses in killed and wounded of the preceding 
 day, and as most of the troops of the line had 
 now gone over to the people, the cause of the 
 Government seemed hopeless. As General 
 Marmont counted up his resources, he found 
 that he had but five thousand effective men 
 and eight guns to defend his position at the 
 Tuileries. A hundred thousand combatants, 
 most of them well armed and disciplined, and 
 renowned for bravery, surrounded him. Mil- 
 itary men who may be familiar with the local- 
 ities, either by observation or from maps, may 
 be interested in seeing how General Marmont 
 disposed of his force to meet the emergency. 
 
 A Swiss battalion occupied the Carrousel. 
 Two more Swiss battalions were stationed in 
 the Louvre, a fortress which could not easily 
 be stormed. Two battalions were placed in 
 the Kue de Rivoli, to guard the northern en- 
 trance to the Carrousel. Three battalions of 
 the Guard and a regiment of cavalry occupied 
 the garden of the Tuileries and the spacious 
 Place de la Concorde, outside of the iron rail- 
 ing. Two battalions of the line, who had not
 
 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 The struggle continued. 
 
 yet abandoned their colors, were stationed in 
 the Rue Castiglione, which abuts upon the 
 garden near its central northern entrance. 
 
 By this arrangement General Marmont, if 
 sorely pressed, could rapidly concentrate his 
 whole force, either in the Carrousel or in the 
 garden of the Tuileries, where he could easily 
 for some time hold an army at bay. Should 
 retreat be found necessary, there was open be- 
 fore him the broad avenue of the Champs Ely- 
 s^es. The ground which the royal troops oc- 
 cupied was all that remained under the con- 
 trol of the Government. The whole of the re- 
 mainder of Paris was in possession of the in- 
 surgents. 
 
 It was well known that General Marmont 
 could feel but little sympathy in the cause 
 which, in obedience to his oath, he felt com- 
 pelled to defend. The insurgents were now 
 pressing the troops on every side. An inces- 
 sant fire of musketry, accompanied by loud 
 shouts, indicated the renewed severity with 
 which the battle was beginning to rage. The 
 Provisional Government, anxious to arrest, if 
 possible, the carnage inevitable upon the con- 
 tinuance of the struggle, dispatched M. Arago, 
 the celebrated philosopher, who was an inti-
 
 1830.] CHARLES X. DETHRONED. 215 
 
 Interview between General Marmont and M. Arago. 
 
 mate friend of General Marmont, to confer 
 with him upon the subject. The philosopher 
 was introduced to the warrior, seated upon his 
 horse in the middle of the Carrousel, sur- 
 rounded by his staff of officers. The follow- 
 ing is, in substance, the conversation which is 
 represented as having taken place between 
 them. M. Arago first urged General Marmont 
 to imitate the troops of the line, and, with his 
 Guard, espouse the cause of the people, which 
 was the cause of liberty and justice. The 
 general firmly and somewhat passionately re- 
 plied, 
 
 " No ! propose nothing to me which will 
 dishonor me." 
 
 M. Arago then urged him to abandon a bad 
 cause, to surrender his command, retire to St 
 Cloud, and return his sword to the king, and 
 no longer to fight in defense of despotic meas- 
 ures, and against the people, who were strug- 
 gling only for their rights. The general re- 
 plied : 
 
 " You know very well whether or not I ap- 
 prove of those fatal and odious ordinances. 
 But I am a soldier. I am in the post which 
 has been intrusted to me. To abandon that 
 post under the fire of sedition, to desert my
 
 216 Louis PHILIPPE. 11830. 
 
 Firmness of Marmont 
 
 troops, to be unfaithful to my king, would be 
 desertion, flight, ignominy. My fate is fright- 
 ful. But it is the decree of destiny, and I 
 must go through with it."* 
 
 While they were conversing, the battle was 
 still raging at the outposts with the clamor of 
 shouts, musketry, and booming cannon. An 
 officer came, covered with dust, and bleeding 
 from his wounds, to urge that reinforcements 
 should be dispatched to one of the outposts 
 which was hotly assailed. "I have none to 
 send," said the general, in tones of sadness and 
 despair. " They must defend themselves." 
 
 These two illustrious men, in heart both in 
 sympathy, but by the force of circumstances 
 placed in opposite parties, arrayed in deadly 
 strife, after a long and melancholy interview 
 separated, with the kindest feelings, each to 
 act his part, and each alike convinced that the 
 Bourbon monarchy was inevitably and rapidly 
 
 , * "The Due de Raguse found himself invested with a 
 real military dictatorship. His situation was a cruel one. 
 If he took part with the insurgents, he betrayed a king who 
 relied upon him. If he put so many mothers in mourning, 
 without even believing in the justice of his cause, he com- 
 mitted an atrocity. If he stood aloof, he was dishonored. 
 Of these three lines of conduct he adopted that which wa 
 most fatal to the people." Lotus BLANC.
 
 1830.] CHARLES X. DETHRONED. 217 
 
 Success of the insurgents. 
 
 approaching its end. The Provisional Gov- 
 ernment, so hastily and imperfectly organized, 
 had also sent a deputation to the ministers as- 
 sembled in the Tuileries. But Polignac and 
 his associates refused them admission. The 
 decisive decree was then passed by the Provis- 
 ional Government that the king and his min- 
 isters were public enemies, and orders were 
 issued to press the royal troops on every side 
 with the utmost vigor. 
 
 The Hotel de Ville became the head-quar- 
 ters of the insurgents, and the Provisional Gov- 
 ernment transferred itself there. The military 
 government of Paris was given to Lafayette. 
 The royal troops were speedily driven in to 
 the vicinity of the Louvre, and the situation of 
 the ministers in the Tuileries became alarm- 
 ing. They decided that it was necessary for 
 them to retire to St. Cloud. Before setting 
 out they sent for General Marmont, that they 
 might ascertain his means of defense. 
 
 " You may tell the king," said General Mar- 
 mont, " that, come what may, and though the 
 entire population of Paris should rise up 
 against me, I can hold this position for fifteen 
 days without further reinforcements. This 
 position is impregnable."
 
 218 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 Capture of artillery. 
 
 As this statement was repeated to the king 
 he was much cheered by it. The monarchy 
 was much stronger in the provinces than in 
 Paris. The populace of the capital could do 
 but little outside of its walls. A few days 
 would give an opportunity to assemble numer- 
 ous regiments of the Guard from the various 
 positions they occupied in the vicinity of the 
 metropolis. But affairs were rapidly assuming 
 a more fatal aspect in Paris than General Mar- 
 mont had deemed possible. The whole of the 
 city, except the ground held by the royal 
 troops around the Tuileries, was in the hands 
 of the insurgents. An impetuous band of 
 students from the Polytechnic School rushed 
 upon and took every piece of artillery in the 
 Eue St. Honore*. 
 
 The regiment placed in the Eue Casti- 
 glione, to guard the great entrance into the 
 garden of the Tuileries from the boulevards, 
 through the Rue de la Paix, opened its ranks, 
 and the triumphant populace, with shouts 
 which rang through Paris, entered the iron- 
 railed inclosure. These disasters caused the 
 withdrawal of a portion of the troops who had 
 for some time been defending the Louvre from 
 the colonnade opposite the Church of St. Ger-
 
 1830.] CHARLES X. DETHRONED. 219 
 
 Retreat of the Royalists. 
 
 main 1'Auxerrois, where the insurgents were 
 posted in great strength. Thus encouraged, 
 the insurgents rushed vehemently across the 
 street, and took the Louvre by storm. Flood- 
 ing the palace like an ocean tide, they opened 
 a deadly fire from the inner windows upon the 
 Swiss in the Carrousel. 
 
 These brave men, thus assailed where suc- 
 cessful resistance was hopeless, were thrown 
 into a panic. With bullets whistling around 
 them, deafened by the roar of the battle and 
 the shouts of infuriated men, and seeing their 
 comrades dropping every moment upon the 
 pavement dead or wounded, they fled in wild 
 disorder through the arch of the Tuileries into 
 the garden, into which, from the side gate, as 
 we have mentioned, the insurgents were pour- 
 ing. 
 
 All was lost, and, as it were, in a moment. 
 Such are the vicissitudes of battle. General 
 Marmont rushed to the rear, the post of dan- 
 ger and of honor in a retreat. He did every 
 thing which skill and courage could do to re- 
 store order, and succeeded in withdrawing his 
 little band into the grand avenue of the 
 Champs Elys^es, through which they rapidly 
 marched out of Paris, leaving the metropolis
 
 220 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 General Marmont and the king. 
 
 in the hands of the insurgents. In the midst 
 of the storm of death which swept their re- 
 treating ranks General Marmont was the last 
 to leave the garden of the Tuileries. One 
 hundred of the Swiss troops, who had been 
 posted in a house at the junction of the Rue 
 de Richelieu and the Rue St. Honore, were un- 
 fortunately left behind. They perished to a 
 man. 
 
 Did these heroic troops do right in thus 
 proving faithful to their oaths, their colors, and 
 their king? Did these heroic people do right 
 in thus resisting tyranny and contending for 
 liberty at the price of their blood ? Alas for 
 man ! Let us learn a lesson of charity. 
 
 General Marmont having collected his bleed- 
 ing and exhausted band in the Bois de Bou- 
 logne, where pursuit ceased, galloped across 
 the wood to St. Cloud, in anguish of spirit, to 
 announce to the king his humiliating defeat. 
 
 " Sire," said this veteran of a hundred bat- 
 tles, with moistened eyes and trembling lips, 
 "it is my painful duty to announce to your 
 majesty that I have not been able to maintain 
 your authority in Paris. The Swiss, to whom 
 I intrusted the defense of the Louvre, seized 
 with a sudden panic, have abandoned that im-
 
 PALACE OK BT. CLOUD.
 
 1830.] CHARLES X. DETHRONED. 223 
 
 Consternation at St. Cloud. 
 
 portant post. Carried away myself by the 
 torrent of fugitives, I was unable to rally the 
 troops until they arrived at the arch of the 
 fitoile, and I have ordered them to continue 
 their retreat to St. Cloud. A ball directed at 
 me has killed the horse of my aid-de-camp by 
 my side. I regret that it did not pass through 
 my head. Death would be nothing to me 
 compared to the sad spectacle which I have 
 witnessed." 
 
 The ministers were called in. All were 
 struck with consternation. The chateau of 
 St. Cloud is but six miles from Paris. Thou- 
 sands of men, maddened, savage, ripe for any 
 deeds of outrage, might in an hour surround 
 the castle and cut of all possibility of retreat. 
 There was no time for deliberation. As usual 
 on such occasions, confused and antagonistic 
 views were hurriedly offered. M. de Ranville, 
 who had the evening before advised measures 
 of compromise, was now for a continuance of 
 the conflict 
 
 " The throne is overturned, we are told," 
 said he ; " the evil is great, but I believe it is 
 exaggerated ; I can not believe that the mon- 
 archy is to fall without a combat. Happen 
 what may, Paris is not France. If, however,
 
 224 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 Recall of the ordinances. 
 
 the genius of evil is again to prove triumph- 
 ant, if the legitimate throne is again to fall, let 
 it fall with honor; shame alone has no fu- 
 ture." These sentiments were strongly sup- 
 ported by the Duke d'Angouleme. 
 
 The king, however, either from a constitu- 
 tional want of heroism, or from a praiseworthy 
 desire to save France from the horrors of a 
 protracted civil war, refused to appeal any lon- 
 ger to the energies of the sword. He hoped, 
 however, that by dismissing the obnoxious 
 ministers, and revoking the ordinances, the 
 people might be appeased. A decree in ac- 
 cordance with this resolve was immediately 
 prepared and signed. A new ministry was 
 also announced, consisting of very popular 
 men. 
 
 It is said that the Duke d'Angouleme paced 
 the floor, quivering with indignation, as this 
 decree was signed, and that the discarded min> 
 isters left the council -chamber "with tears in 
 their eyes and despair in their hearts." The 
 new ordinances were hastily dispatched to the 
 Provisional Government at the Hotel de Yille. 
 "It is too late," was the reply. " The throne 
 of Charles X. has melted away in blood." 
 Some few of the members, dreading the anar-
 
 1830.] CHARLES X. DETHRONED. 225 
 
 Scenes of confusion. 
 
 chy which might follow the demolition of the 
 throne, urged that the envoys might be received, 
 as it was still possible to come to an accommo- 
 dation. But their voices were drowned by 
 cries from all parts of the hall, " It is too late. 
 We will have no more transactions with the 
 Bourbons." 
 
 It would only bewilder the reader to attempt 
 a narrative of the scenes of desperation, recrim- 
 ination, confusion, and dismay which simulta- 
 neously ensued. M. de Montmart, whom the 
 king had appointed in place of Prince Polig- 
 nac as the new President of the Council, a noble 
 of vast wealth, and one of the bravest of men, 
 set out in his shirt-sleeves, disguised as a peas- 
 ant, hoping to gain access to the Provisional 
 Government, and, by his personal influence, to 
 save the monarchy. His mission was in vain. 
 General Marmont, to spare the useless shed- 
 ding of blood, entered into a truce some said 
 a capitulation with the revolutionary forces. 
 The Duke d'Angoul&ne, in his rage, called the 
 venerable marshal to his face a traitor. In 
 endeavoring to wrest from him his sword, the 
 duke severely wounded his own hand. Gen- 
 eral Marmont was put under arrest ; but soon, 
 by the more considerate king, was released.
 
 226 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 Retreat to Versailles. 
 
 The king, with most of the royal family and 
 court, retired to the chateau of Trianon, at Ver- 
 sailles, four or five miles farther back in the 
 country. The Duke d'Angouleme was left in 
 command of such troops of the guard and of the 
 line as could be collected, to act as rear-guard 
 at St. Cloud. But scarcely had Charles X. es- 
 tablished himself at Trianon ere the duke pre- 
 sented himself in the presence of his father, with 
 the disheartening intelligence that the troops 
 stationed at the bridge of St. Cloud to prevent 
 the insurgents from crossing the Seine, had re- 
 fused to fire upon them. In consequence, the 
 revolutionary forces had taken possession of 
 the chateau, and were preparing to march upon 
 Trianon. 
 
 The king had gathered around him at Tri- 
 anon about twelve thousand troops. Some of 
 them were troops of the line. He knew not 
 what reliance could be placed in their fidelity. 
 Alarm -couriers were continually arriving with 
 appalling tidings. Men, women, and boys, in- 
 flamed with passion, and many delirious with 
 brandy on foot, and in all sorts of vehicles a 
 motley throng of countless thousands were on 
 the march to attack him. The king had not 
 forgotten the visit of the mob of Paris to his
 
 1830.] CHARLES X. DETHRONED. 227 
 
 To Rambouillet. 
 
 brother Louis XVI. and family at Versailles 
 their captivity their sufferings in the dungeon 
 and on the scaffold. Another and an imme- 
 diate retreat was decided upon to Rambouillet, 
 a celebrated royal hunting -seat, about thirty 
 miles from Paris. It was midnight when the 
 king and his family, in the deepest dejection, 
 under escort of the Royal Guard, ten thousand 
 strong, reached Rambouillet. 
 
 The Duke d'Angoulerne still earnestly ad- 
 vocated the most determined resistance. But 
 the king, an old man who had already num- 
 bered his threescore years and ten, was thor- 
 oughly disheartened. After a few hours of 
 troubled repose he, on the following morning, 
 assembled his family around him. and communi- 
 cated his intention of abdicating in favor of his 
 grandson, the Count de Chambord. His son, 
 the Duke d'Angouleme, renouncing his rights 
 as heir to the throne, assented to this arrange- 
 ment. The king announced this event in a let- 
 ter to Louis Philippe, duke of Orleans, appoint- 
 ing the duke lieutenant-general of France 
 requesting him to proclaim the accession of the 
 Count de Chambord, as Henry V., to the throne, 
 and authorizing him to act as regent during 
 the minority of the king.
 
 228 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 Abdication. 
 
 The act of abdication drawn -up infor- 
 mally as a letter to the Duke of Orleans con- 
 tained the following expressions : 
 
 " I am too deeply distressed by the evils that 
 afflict, or that may seem to impend over my 
 people, not to have sought a means to prevent 
 them. I have, therefore, resolved to abdicate 
 the crown in favor of my grandson. The 
 dauphin (the Duke d'Angouleme), who par- 
 ticipates in my sentiments, likewise renounces 
 his rights in favor of his nephew. You will 
 therefore have, in your quality of lieutenant- 
 general of the kingdom, to cause to be pro- 
 claimed the accession of Henry V. to the crown. 
 You will, furthermore, take all measures that 
 befit you to regulate the forms of the Govern- 
 ment during the minority of the new king. 
 
 " I renew to you, my cousin, the assurance 
 of the sentiments with which I am your affec- 
 tionate cousin, CHARLES." 
 
 But in the mean time an army of uncounted 
 thousands was hastily organized in Paris to 
 march upon Rambouillet and drive the king 
 out of France. This formidable array of de- 
 termined men was crowded into carriages, cab-
 
 1830.] CHARLES X. DETHRONED. 229 
 
 M. Barrot and the king. 
 
 riolets, omnibuses, and vehicles of every kind, 
 and was pushed forward as rapidly as possible. 
 General Pajol commanded the expedition. 
 General Excelmans was intrusted with the ad- 
 vance-guard. This motley mass was trundled 
 along, singing the "Marseillaise" and other rev- 
 olutionary songs, and presenting far more the 
 aspect of a mob than that of an army. In the 
 position in which the king was placed, with 
 troops upon many of whom he could place but 
 little reliance, they were the more to be dread- 
 ed. Three commissioners were sent in advance 
 of the revolutionary troops to demand of the 
 king an unqualified resignation of the crown 
 for himself and his descendants. The king re- 
 ceived them with calmness and dignity. 
 
 " What do you wish with me ?" he said. " I 
 have arranged every thing with the Duke of 
 Orleans, my lieutenant-general of the king- 
 dom." 
 
 M. Odillon Barrot replied, "If the king would 
 avoid involving the kingdom in unheard-of 
 calamities and a useless effusion of blood, it is 
 indispensable that his majesty and his family 
 should instantly leave France. There are 
 eighty thousand men who have issued from 
 Paris, ready to fall on the royal forces."
 
 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 Departure for Cherbourg. 
 
 The king took Marshal Maison, another of 
 the commissioners, aside into the embrasure of 
 a window, and said to him, " Marshal Maison, 
 you are a soldier and a man of honor. Tell 
 me, on your word of honor, is the army which 
 has marched out of Paris against me really 
 eighty thousand strong?" 
 
 " Sire," the marshal replied, " I can not give 
 you the number exactly ; but it is very nu- 
 merous, and may amount to that force." 
 
 "Enough," said the king; "I believe you, 
 and I consent to every thing to spare the 
 blood of my Guard." 
 
 Orders were immediately issued for the 
 prompt departure of the court for Cherbourg, 
 there to embark for some foreign land. In a 
 few hours the mournful procession was in 
 movement. The long cortege of carriages was 
 accompanied by several regiments of the 
 Guard. Sad indeed must have been the emo- 
 tions of the inmates of those carriages as they 
 commenced their journey from the splendors 
 of royalty to the obscurity of exile. Slowly 
 this funereal procession of departed power was 
 seen winding its way through the distant prov- 
 inces of the realm, to find in foreign lands 3 
 refuge and a grave.
 
 1830.] CHARLES X. DETHRONED. 231 
 
 St. Maintenon. 
 
 The first night they stopped at Maintenon, 
 where the illustrious family of Noailles re- 
 ceived the royal fugitives with sympathy and 
 generous hospitality, in one of the most an- 
 cient and splendid country-seats of the king- 
 dom. Here, the next morning, the king took 
 leave of the greater part of his Guard. He 
 reserved for his escort but a few hundred se- 
 lect troops, with six pieces of cannon. Gen- 
 eral Marmont, in whom the king reposed im- 
 plicit trust, was placed in command of this 
 little band, which was to guard the illustrious 
 refugees to the coast. 
 
 The parting of the King from that large por- 
 tion of the Guard from whom he here sepa- 
 rated presented a touching spectacle. Loyalty 
 with these soldiers was a religious principle. 
 In these hours of disaster, whatever might 
 have been the faults of their fallen sovereign, 
 they forgot them all. They were drawn up in 
 military array along the noble avenue of the 
 park. As the royal cortege passed between 
 them they presented arms, silent in their grief, 
 while many of these hardy veterans were in 
 tears. The king himself was for the moment 
 quite unmanned, and, bowing his head, sobbed 
 aloud.
 
 232 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 Mournful journey. 
 
 Twelve days were occupied in the slow 
 journey to Cherbourg. It was deemed neces- 
 sary to avoid all the large towns, and to take 
 unfrequented paths, that they might not be 
 arrested in their progress by any popular up- 
 rising. Before reaching Cherbourg the king 
 had the mortification of hearing that the Or- 
 leans throne had been reared upon the ruins 
 of the Bourbon throne. During the whole of 
 this sad journey General Marmont, whose life 
 had been so full of adventure and vicissitude, 
 rode on horseback by the side of the carriage 
 of the king. Many of the most illustrious 
 noblemen and most distinguished ladies of 
 France, faithful to their principles and their 
 king in the hour of misfortune, added by their 
 presence to the mournful pageantry of the 
 cavalcade. The peasants even were awed by 
 this spectacle of fallen grandeur. Though 
 they gathered in crowds around the carriages 
 in the villages through which they passed the 
 night, no word of insult was offered. In si 
 lence they gazed upon the scene, and not un- 
 frequently tears were seen to moisten eyes 
 quite unused to weep. 
 
 When the cavalcade reached Valognes, a 
 few miles from Cherbourg, as all danger was
 
 1830.] CHARLES X. DETHRONED. 235 
 
 Parting with the Guard. 
 
 passed, the king decided to dismiss the re- 
 mainder of the Guard. Gathering around him 
 the officers, and six of the oldest soldiers of 
 each company composing his escort, he re- 
 ceived from them the royal banners of the 
 elder house of Bourbon, which could no long- 
 er be unfurled in France. The Duke and the 
 Duchess d'Angoul&ne, and the Duchess de 
 Berri, with her daughter, and her son, the 
 Duke of Bordeaux, stood by his side. "With 
 a trembling voice, which was finally broken by 
 sobs, the king said : 
 
 " I receive these standards, and this child " 
 (pointing to the Duke of Bordeaux) " will one 
 day restore them to you. The names of each 
 of you, inscribed on your muster-rolls, and pre- 
 served by my grandson, will remain registered 
 in the archives of the royal family, to attest 
 forever my misfortunes, and the consolation I 
 have received from your fidelity." 
 
 This was one of time's tragedies the de- 
 thronement of a dynasty. There are but few 
 who will not, in some degree, appreciate the 
 sublimity of the scene. All present were in 
 tears, and loud sobs were heard. The king 
 and his family then laid aside all the insignia 
 of royalty, and assumed the dress more appro-
 
 236 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 Louis seeks an asylum. 
 
 priate to exiles. The king also wrote to the 
 King of England and to the Emperor of Aus- 
 tria, announcing his dethronement, and solicit- 
 ing an asylum in each of their realms. 
 
 It would seem, however, that Charles X., 
 who twice before had been driven into exile, 
 did by no means relinquish the idea of regain- 
 ing the crown for his family. In taking leave 
 of Prince Polignac, who more than any one 
 else was responsible for the obnoxious ordi- 
 nances, he said : 
 
 " I recollect only your courage. I do not 
 impute to you our misfortunes. Our cause 
 was that of God, of the throne, and of the 
 people. Providence often proves its servants 
 by suffering, and defeats the best designs for 
 reasons superior to what our limited faculties 
 can discern. But it never deceives upright 
 consciences. Nothing is yet lost for our 
 house. I go to combat with one hand, and to 
 negotiate with the other. Retire behind the 
 Loire, where you will find an asylum from the 
 vengeance of the people in the midst of my 
 army, which has orders to assemble at Char- 
 tres." 
 
 "Charles X.," writes Louis Blanc, "was 
 tranquil. The aspect of the dauphine in tears,
 
 1830.] CHARLES X. DETHRONED. 237 
 
 Journey to Cherbourg. 
 
 of his woe-begone courtiers, and of the two 
 children of the Duchess de Berri, who, in their 
 ignorance, found amusement in the novelty of 
 every thing about them to all this lie was in- 
 sensible, or at least resigned. But the sight of 
 a bit of tricolored ribbon, or a slight neglect 
 of etiquette, was enough to excite his petu- 
 lance. It was necessary, in the small town of 
 L'Aigle, to have a square table made, accord 
 ing to court usage, for the dinner of a mon- 
 arch who was losing an empire. Thus he 
 showed, combined in his person, that excess of 
 grandeur and of littleness which is acquired 
 from the practice of royalty." 
 
 The journey to Cherbourg was sad and sol- 
 emn. The two princesses, the Duchess d'An- 
 goulSme and the Duchess de Berri, walked 
 when the weather was fine. Their dress was 
 very much neglected, because their attendants 
 had not been able to bring away linen or 
 clothes. A grave and pensive expression sat 
 on the faces of the beholders wherever the 
 cortege passed. Some officers presented them- 
 selves on the road, bowing in homage to ex 
 piring royalty. " Gentlemen," said the king, 
 " keep those worthy sentiments for that child, 
 who alone can save you all ;" and he pointed
 
 238 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 Arrival at Cherbourg. 
 
 to the little flaxen-haired head of the Duke of 
 Bordeaux, at the window of a carriage follow- 
 ing his own. 
 
 When the melancholy cortege, consisting of 
 a long train of carriages, reached the cliffs of 
 Cherbourg, they beheld the ocean spread out in 
 its apparently illimitable expanse before them. 
 Here they halted. For a moment dismay 
 filled their hearts ; for the advance couriers 
 came galloping back with the tidings that a 
 numerous band of armed insurgents, a tumult- 
 uous mob, with shoutings like the roarings of 
 the sea, were advancing to assail the royal par- 
 ty. The king and his son, the Duke d'An- 
 gouleme, hastily stepped from their carriages, 
 and, mounting horses, reached Cherbourg in 
 safety. The ladies and children were not mo- 
 lested save from the fright which they experi- 
 enced. 
 
 An immense crowd thronged the streets of 
 Cherbourg, raising revolutionary cries, while 
 the tricolor flags seemed to float from every 
 window. The port is separated from the town 
 by a strong, circular iron railing. The marine 
 gate-way was guarded by some grenadiers, who 
 closed is as soon as the royal carriages, with 
 the small accompanying guard, had entered,
 
 1830.] CHARLES X. DETHRONED. 239 
 
 Embarkation. 
 
 Within this inclosure no tricolor flag was seen, 
 no word of reproach was uttered. 
 
 Thousands crowded to the railing, eager- 
 ly looking through the bars upon the trage- 
 dy which was transpiring. The royal party 
 alighted at a small bridge, carpeted with blue 
 cloth. The dauphine, who had passed through 
 so many scenes of woe, nearly fainted as with 
 trembling steps she entered the ship which 
 was to bear her again to exile, and an exile 
 from which death alone could release her. 
 The Duchess de Berri assumed an air of indig- 
 nation and defiance, characteristic of her Nea- 
 politan blood. The little Duke of Bordeaux, 
 now called the Count de Chambord, in behalf 
 of whom Charles X. had abdicated, and who 
 was consequently now regarded by all the 
 court party as their lawful sovereign, was car- 
 ried in the arms of M. de Dumas, who was very 
 apprehensive lest the bullet of some assassin 
 might pierce him. The king sufficiently con- 
 trolled his feelings to appear calm as ever. 
 
 The deposed monarch and his despairing 
 household stood upon the deck of the vessel as 
 it was towed by a steamer out of the harbor. 
 As the sails were unfurled, and filled with a 
 favoring breeze, they sadly watched the reced
 
 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 A sad farewell. 
 
 ing shores of France. There was no parting 
 salute. It was a funereal scene. Even the 
 most ardent Loyalists could not raise a cheer, 
 A few hours' sail conveyed the silent, melan 
 choly court to England, and thence to Scot- 
 land, where an asylum was found in the an- 
 cient palace of Holyrood, immortalized as the 
 scene of the sufferings of Mary Queer* of Scots. 
 Thus fell the throne of Charles X.
 
 1830.] STRUGGLES OF DIPLOMACY. 241 
 
 Birth of the Duke of Bordeaux, now called Count de Chambord. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 THE STRUGGLES OF DIPLOMACY. 
 
 UPON the sudden overthrow of the throne 
 of Charles X. by a revolution in the 
 streets of Paris, four parties appeared, strug- 
 gling for the crown. Charles, as he fled with 
 his court in terror from France, threw back a 
 decree of abdication in favor of his grand- 
 son, the Count de Chambord, then entitled the 
 Duke de Bordeaux. This child, who still 
 lives, was then about ten years old. The 
 birth of this child, whom the Legitimists call 
 Henry V., and whom they regard as the legit- 
 imate heir to the ancient throne of the Bour- 
 bons, was hailed with rejoicing throughout 
 France. 
 
 It is recorded that quite a dramatic scene oc- 
 curred at his birth. His grandfather, Charles 
 X., hastened to the chamber, and, seizing the 
 new-born babe in his arms, exclaimed, with 
 delight, " Here is a fine Duke de Bordeaux I 
 He is born for us alll" He then gave the 
 
 child 9 frw droiva of the wine of Pau, with 
 
 4 Hi
 
 242 Louis PHILIPPE. 
 
 Henry V. and the Regency. 
 
 which tradition says that the aged father of 
 Jeanne d'Albret anointed the lips of her child, 
 Henry IV., before the babe was allowed to 
 place his mouth to his mother's breast. 
 
 The heroic mother of the young duke, the 
 Duchess de Berri, whose subsequent fate was 
 so deplorable, said to the king, the father of 
 her departed husband, "Sire, I wish I knew 
 the song of Jeanne d'Albret, that every thing 
 might be done here as at the birth of Henry 
 IV." 
 
 The advocates of the ancient regime, the 
 Legitimist party, many of them illustrious in 
 rank and intellect, rallied around the banner 
 of young Henry, the Duke of Bordeaux. They 
 probably had the sympathies of those Euro- 
 pean dynasties which, by force of arms, had 
 replaced the Bourbons upon that throne of 
 France from which the Revolution of 1789 
 had expelled them. In accordance with the 
 decree of abdication which Charles X. had is- 
 sued, the Legitimists wished the young Duke 
 of Bordeaux to be recognized as sovereign, 
 with the title of Henry V. ; and the Duke of 
 Orleans, Louis Philippe, to be accepted as re- 
 gent, during the minority of the child. 
 
 Next came the Republican party, formida-
 
 1830.] STRUGGLES OF DIPLOMACY. 243 
 
 Strength of the Republicans. 
 
 ble in physical strength, in Paris and in other 
 cities. The Republicans had roused the mass- 
 es, filling the streets with a hundred thousand 
 armed workmen; they had inspired the con- 
 flict, demolished the throne, achieved the rev- 
 olution; but they had no leader capable of 
 organizing and controlling the tumultuous pop- 
 ulace. The moneyed men, remembering the 
 Reign of Terror, were afraid of them. All 
 through the rural districts, the peasantry, in- 
 fluenced by the- priests, could not endure the 
 idea of a republic. 
 
 The bankers in Paris, the moneyed class, 
 men of large resources and influence, were the 
 leaders of the third, or Orleans party, so call- 
 ed. These men were opposed to the aristoc- 
 racy of rank, but were in favor of the aristoc- 
 racy of wealth. They had ample means and 
 very able leaders. They wished for a consti- 
 tutional monarchy, modelled after the aristo- 
 cratic institutions of England. They would 
 place upon the throne the Duke of Orleans, a 
 Bourbon, one of the richest nobles in Europe. 
 He would be the legitimate heir to the throne 
 should the young Duke of Bordeaux die. The 
 Duke of Orleans, with his vast wealth, would 
 be the fitting representative of the moneyed
 
 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 Arguments of the Orleanists. 
 
 class. The Orleanists could very effectually 
 appeal to the moderate men of the Legitimist 
 and Republican parties in favor of a compro- 
 mise in the interest of the Duke of Orleans. 
 To the first they said : 
 
 "Unless you accept the Duke of Orleans, 
 there is danger that the Republicans will gain 
 the ascendency, and then our time-honored 
 monarchy will be overthrown." To the Re- 
 publicans they said : " Unless you consent to 
 this compromise, which gives us a constitu- 
 tional monarchy, under a citizen king, there is 
 danger that another coalition of the powers 
 of Europe will inundate France, and, after 
 years of blood and woe, the old regime of the 
 Bourbons will be again forced upon us." 
 
 In speaking to the Republicans, they empha- 
 sized the declaration that Louis Philippe would 
 be a citizen king. When speaking to the Le- 
 gitimists, they laid stress upon the fact that 
 the Duke of Orleans would be the legitimate 
 sovereign, should the frail child die who alone 
 stood between him and the throne. 
 
 There was a fourth party the Imperial or 
 Napoleonist. It existed then in rather a la- 
 tent state, though in a condition to be roused, 
 as subsequent events proved, to marvellous
 
 1830.] STRUGGLES OF DIPLOMACY. 245 
 
 Embarrassment of Louis Philippe. 
 
 life by an electric touch. The renown of the 
 great emperor filled the land. The memorials 
 of his reign were everywhere. He was en- 
 throned in the hearts of the French people, as 
 monarch was never enthroned before. But 
 the Bourbons had taken especial care to ban- 
 ish from France every one who bore his name, 
 and to obliterate, as far as possible, every me- 
 morial of his wonderful reign. The revolu- 
 tion had burst upon Paris with almost the sud- 
 denness of the lightning's flash. There was 
 no one there who could speak in behalf of the 
 iescendants of him who had so lately filled 
 the world with his renown, and who was still 
 enshrined, with almost idolatrous worship, in 
 so many hearts. 
 
 From the above it will be perceived that the 
 chances were greatly in favor of the Orleans 
 party. Louis Philippe was placed in perhaps 
 as embarrassing and painful a position as man 
 ever occupied. He was far advanced in life, 
 with property amounting, it is said, to about 
 one hundred millions of dollars. Revolution- 
 ary storms had, at one time, driven him into 
 the extreme of poverty. He had experienced 
 the severest sufferings of persecution and ex- 
 ile.. Now. in his declining years, happy amidst
 
 246 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 Indecision. 
 
 the splendors of the Palais Royal, and in his 
 magnificent retreat at Neuilly, he was anxious 
 for repose. 
 
 Should he allow himself to be placed at the 
 head of the obnoxious, utterly -defeated Legiti- 
 mist party, as regent during the minority of 
 the Duke of Bordeaux? It was scarcely pos- 
 sible that he could maintain his position. 
 Eepublicans, Orleanists, and Imperialists, all 
 would combine against him. The army could 
 not be relied, upon to sustain him. Ruin 
 seemed inevitable not only the confiscation 
 of his property, but probably also the loss of 
 his head. 
 
 Should he allow himself to be made king 
 by the bankers in Paris? He would be an 
 usurper ; false to his own principles of legiti- 
 macy, to those principles which had brought 
 him into sympathy with the allied dynasties 
 of Europe in those long and bloody wars by 
 which they had forced rejected legitimacy 
 back upon France. 
 
 The little Duke of Bordeaux and his grand- 
 father, Charles X., were his near blood rela- 
 tives. He had received from the royal family 
 great favors the restoration of his vast do- 
 mains. He would be morally guilty of the
 
 1830.] STRUGGLES OF DIPLOMACY. 24? 
 
 The pressure of events. 
 
 greatest ingratitude in assuming the attitude 
 of their antagonist, interposing himself be- 
 tween the lawful heir and the crown. Should 
 he stand aloof from these agitations, and take 
 no part in the movement of affairs, then an- 
 archy or a Republic seemed the inevitable re- 
 sult In either case, he, as a rich Bourbon, 
 with an amount of wealth which endangered 
 the state, would be driven from France and 
 his property confiscated. 
 
 But affairs pressed. Scarcely a moment 
 could be allowed for deliberation. The crisis 
 demanded prompt and decisive action. The 
 embarrassment of the duke is painfully con- 
 spicuous in the interviews which ensued. 
 Anxiously he paced the floor of his library at 
 Neuilly, bewildered and vacillating. 
 
 There was a rich banker at Paris by the 
 name of Lafitte. He called a meeting at his 
 house, of Guizot, Thiers, and other leading 
 journalists. There they decided to unite upon 
 the Duke of Orleans, and to combine immedi- 
 ately, without a moment's delay, all possible in. 
 fluences in Paris, to place the sceptre of power 
 in his hands, before the dreaded Eepublicans 
 should have the opportunity to grasp it. It 
 vras the 30th of July, the last of the three
 
 248 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 Interview between the baron and the banker. 
 
 days* conflict. The thunders of the battle had 
 scarcely ceased to echo through the streets of 
 the metropolis. 
 
 Baron Glandeves, governor of the Tuileries, 
 and of course a warm partisan of Charles X., 
 who had probably heard a rumor of this meet- 
 ing, called upon M. Lafitte, and the following 
 conversation is reported as having taken place 
 between them : 
 
 " Sir," said the baron to the banker, " you 
 have now been master of Paris for twenty -four 
 hours. Do you wish to save the monarchy?" 
 
 " Which monarchy ?" inquired Lafitte, " the 
 monarchy of 1789, or the constitutional mon- 
 archy of 1814 ?" 
 
 " The constitutional monarchy," the baron 
 replied. 
 
 "To save it," rejoined Lafitte, "only one 
 course remains; and that is to crown the Duke 
 of Orleans." 
 
 " The Duke of Orleans I" exclaimed the bar- 
 on, " what are his titles to the crown ? That 
 boy, the son of Napoleon, whom Vienna has 
 educated, can at least invoke the memory of 
 his father's glory. It must be admitted that 
 Napoleon has written his annals in characters 
 of fire upon the minds of men. But the Duke
 
 X830.J STRUGGLES OF DIPLOMACY. 249 
 
 Interview between the baron and the banker. 
 
 of Orleans what prestige surrounds him? 
 What has he done? How many of the peo- 
 ple know his history, or have even heard his 
 name?" 
 
 "In the fact of his want of renown," replied 
 the banker, " I see a recommendation. Hav- 
 ing no influence over the imagination, he will 
 be the less able to break away from the re- 
 straints of a constitutional monarch. His pri- 
 vate life is irreproachable. He has respected 
 himself in his wife, and has caused himself to 
 be revered and loved by his children." 
 
 "Mere domestic virtues," rejoined M. Glan- 
 dev&s, "are not to be recompensed by a crown. 
 Are you ignorant that he is accused of approv- 
 ing of the vote of his father for the death of 
 Louis XYI. ; that in our dark days he asso- 
 ciated himself with projects to exclude forever 
 from the throne the legitimate heirs ; that dur- 
 ing the Hundred Days he preserved a myste- 
 rious inaction ; that, since 1815, while pretend- 
 ing to be the humble servant of the court, he 
 has been the secret fomenter of all intrigues ? 
 Louis XVIII. restored to him his vast estates. 
 Charles X., by a personal request to the Cham- 
 bers, secured them to him, by legal and irre- 
 fragable rights, and conferred upon him the
 
 250 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 Interview between the baron and the banker. 
 
 title of royal highness, which he so long cov- 
 eted. How can he now, thus burdened with 
 kindnesses from the elder branch of the Bour- 
 bons, seize upon their inheritance?" 
 
 "It is not for the personal interest of the 
 duke," replied M. Lafitte, " that we wish to 
 place him upon the throne, but for the salva- 
 tion of the country. This alone can save us 
 from anarchy, which otherwise seems inevita- 
 ble. I do not ask whether the situation of the 
 Duke of Orleans is painful to his feelings, but 
 simply whether his accession to the throne is 
 desirable for France. What prince is more 
 liberal in his political sentiments, or more 
 free from those prejudices which have ruined 
 Charles X.? And where can we find any can- 
 didate for the throne who combines so many 
 advantages? And what course can you pro- 
 pose preferable to that of placing the crown on 
 his head?" 
 
 " If you believe Charles X. guilty," rejoined 
 the baron, "at least you will admit that the 
 Duke de Bordeaux is innocent. Let us pre- 
 serve the crown for him. He will be trained 
 up in good principles. Does Lafayette very 
 sincerely desire a Republic ?" 
 
 " He would wish for it," Lafitte replied, " if
 
 1830.] STRUGGLES OF DIPLOMACY. 251 
 
 Plan of the Legitimists. 
 
 he were not afraid of too searching a convul- 
 sion." 
 
 " Well, then," said the baron, " let a council 
 of regency be established. You would take 
 part in it with Lafayette." 
 
 M. Lafitte replied, " Yesterday that might 
 have been possible; and, had the Duchess de 
 Bern separating her cause from that of the 
 old king presented herself, with her young 
 son, holding a tricolor in her hand " 
 
 "A tricolor I" exclaimed the baron, in aston- 
 ishment, interrupting him "A tricolor! Why, 
 it is, in their eyes, the symbol of every crime. 
 Bather than adopt it, they would suffer them- 
 selves to be brayed in a mortar." 
 
 " Under these circumstances," inquired La- 
 fitte, " what is it you have to propose to me ?" 
 
 The prompt reply was, " Eespect the divine 
 right of the Duke of Bordeaux proclaim him 
 sovereign, as Henry V. intrust the regency, 
 during his minority, to the Duke of Orleans." 
 
 This was the plan of the Legitimists. Tal- 
 leyrand also cherished the same view. The 
 Republicans were by no means inclined to 
 enthrone another Bourbon in the place of 
 Charles X. When M. Thiers and M. Mignet, 
 with others from the office of the Nationale, ap-
 
 252 Louis PHILIPPE. [1880. 
 
 Anxiety of Lafayette. 
 
 peared among the crowd distributing printed 
 slips of paper eulogizing the Duke of Orleans, 
 they were received with hisses. When it was 
 announced to the combatants of the Passage 
 Dauphin that there was a plot concocting to 
 raise the Duke of Orleans to the throne, there 
 was one unanimous burst of rage, with the 
 simultaneous exclamation, " If that be the case, 
 the battle is to be begun again, and we will go 
 and cast fresh balls. No more Bourbons : we 
 will have none of them." M. Leroux, who had 
 witnessed this scene, hurried to the Hotel de 
 Ville to warn Lafayette of the danger. He 
 assured Lafayette that the Eepublican spirit 
 which Lafayette had evoked now menaced 
 Paris and France with anarchy, and that the 
 attempt to place another Bourbon on the throne 
 would be the signal of a new and terrible conflict. 
 Lafayette who was seated in a large arm- 
 chair seemed, for a moment, stunned and 
 speechless. A messenger came in to inform 
 him that the Duke of Chartres the eldest son 
 of the Duke of Orleans had been taken cap- 
 tive, and that a riotous band was surging 
 through the streets shouting, "A prince is 
 taken I Let us go and shoot him 1" Almost by 
 miracle the young duke escaped deatu.
 
 1830.J STRUGGLES OF DIPLOMACY. 253 
 
 Danger of anarchy. 
 
 The peril of anarchy was hourly increasing. 
 There was not a moment to be lost in organ- 
 izing, if possible, some stable government. The 
 millions in the rural districts would not accept 
 a Eepublic organized by the populace in Paris. 
 The men of property, and the friends of order 
 generally, thought that their only chance of 
 averting confusion and ruin was to rally in sup- 
 port of the Orleans dynasty. Thus the Or- 
 leans party rapidly increased among the more 
 wealthy and reputable portion of the citizens. 
 The leading journals espoused their cause. 
 Nearly all the journals, trembling in view of the 
 threatening anarchy, earnestly rallied around 
 that banner. Beranger, the most popular poet 
 in France notwithstanding his profound ad- 
 miration of Napoleon, which was breathed forth 
 in so matiy of his soul-stirring songs gave the 
 Orleanists the aid of his all-powerful pen. 
 
 The following proclamation in favor of tHe 
 Duke of Orleans was issued : 
 
 "Charles X. can never return to Paris; he 
 has shed the blood of the people. A Eepub- 
 lic would expose us to horrible divisions; it 
 would involve us in hostilities with Europe. 
 The Duke of Orleans is a prince devoted to 
 the cause of the Eevolution. The Duke of
 
 254 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 Orleanist proclamation. 
 
 Orleans has never fought against us. The 
 Duke of Orleans was at Jemappes. The Duke 
 of Orleans is a citizen king. The Duke of Or- 
 leans has carried the tricolor flag under the 
 enemy's fire. The Duke of Orleans can alone 
 carry it again. We will have no other flag. 
 The Duke of Orleans does not declare himself. 
 He waits for the expression of our wishes. 
 Let us proclaim those wishes and he will ac- 
 cept the charter, as we have always under* 
 stood and desired it. It is from the French peo- 
 ple he will hold the crown." 
 
 "This proclamation," says Louis Blanc, "was 
 drawn up with great art. It repeated the 
 name of the Duke of Orleans again and again,, 
 in order that this name, little known to the 
 people, might nevertheless be deeply imprint- 
 ed on its memory. By talking of the tricolor 
 flag and Jemappes to a multitude who trou- 
 bled themselves little about political forms, it 
 engaged, on behalf of the elect of the bour- 
 geoisie, that national feeling that had been ex- 
 alted to so high a pitch by the victories of the 
 Republic and the Empire, Lastly, it invoked 
 the sovereignty of the people, the better to de- 
 stroy it an old trick of courage-lacking ambi- 
 tion.''
 
 1830.] STRUGGLES OF DIPLOMACY, 255 
 
 Activity of the Legitimists. 
 
 The above proclamation was placarded 
 throughout Paris, and was simultaneously 
 published in the three leading journals, the 
 Nationale, the Courier Frangais, and the Com- 
 merce, which were severally edited by the dis- 
 tinguished journalists, Thiers, Mignet, and La- 
 requy. Another renowned editor, M. Carrel, 
 was dispatched to IJouen, to gain that impor- 
 tant city to the Orleans cause. 
 
 In the mean time, the Legitimists, headed by 
 Chateaubriand and Talleyrand, were not idle. 
 These men were not merely ambitious parti- 
 sans. It can not be doubted that they believed 
 that the interests of France would be best pro- 
 moted by respecting the rights of the Duke of 
 Bordeaux, under the lieutenant-generalship of 
 the Duke of Orleans. 
 
 The successful insurrectionists, composed 
 mainly of the ^Republican and Democratic par- 
 ties in Paris, had their head-quarters at the 
 Hotel de Villa Here they hastily organized 
 what they called a Provisional Government. 
 General Lafayette presided over their delibera- 
 tions. The embarrassment of affairs was such, 
 that the illustrious marquis was in a state of 
 cruel anxiety. In principle he was a Eepub- 
 iican. And yet he could see no possibility of
 
 256 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 Attempts at compromise. 
 
 evolving a stable Republic from the chaos into 
 which the political world was then plunged. 
 After much deliberation, the Eepublican lead- 
 ers at the Hotel de Ville sent General Du- 
 bourg, as a commissioner, to the Orleanists as 
 eembled at M. Lafitte's, to confer respecting a 
 compromise and union of parties. But already 
 the Orleanists felt so strong that they refused 
 even to admit him to their presence. 
 
 The Orleanists were very anxious, from fear 
 that the Duke of Orleans might accede to the 
 proposition of the Legitimists, and proclaim 
 the Duke of Bordeaux king, and himself, in 
 accordance with the decree of Charles X., lieu- 
 tenant-general of France, and regent during 
 the minority of the duke. This would be in 
 accordance with the forms of law, and the only 
 legal course. Such a step would give the Le- 
 gitimists immense vantage-ground, from which 
 they could only be driven by another bloody 
 conflict. 
 
 To guard against this peril, it was decided 
 to send a delegation, consisting of M. Thiers, 
 M. Scheffer, and M. Sebastiani, to the rural 
 chateau of Louis Philippe, at Neuilly, which 
 was but a short distance from Paris, to offer 
 to him the crown. Should he refuse it, they
 
 1830.] STRUGGLES OF DIPLOMACY. 257 
 
 Fears of the Orleanists. 
 
 were directed to arrest him and convey him to 
 a place of safety, and hold him in close cus- 
 tody. Louis Blanc, in his "Dix Ans de Louis 
 Philippe" has given a minute account of this 
 interview. It would seem that Louis Philippe, 
 in an agony of suspense, though informed of 
 the approach of the delegation, was not pre- 
 pared to meet them. To avoid the interview, 
 he fled to Rancy, leaving his wife and sister 
 behind him. 
 
 The Duchess of Orleans received the gentle- ' 
 men. Pale and trembling, she listened to the 
 offer of a crown to her husband. Then with 
 extreme emotion she replied to M. Scheffer, 
 the speaker of the party : 
 
 " How could you undertake such a mission ? 
 That M. Thiers should have charged himself 
 with it, I can understand. He little knew us. 
 But that you, who have been admitted to our 
 intimacy who knew us so well ah I we can 
 never forgive it." 
 
 Just then Louis Philippe's sister, Madame 
 Adelaide, followed by Madame de Montjoie, 
 entered the room. Fully comprehending the 
 object of the mission, and the dangers which 
 surrounded them, Madame Adelaide said, 
 
 "Let them make my brother a president^ 
 
 417
 
 f58 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 Singular interview. 
 
 a commander of the National Guard, any 
 thing, so that they do not make him a pro 
 scribed." ; 
 
 " Madame," responded M. Thiers, " it is a 
 throne which we come to offer him." 
 
 " But what," rejoined the princess, " will Eu- 
 rope think ? Shall he seat himself on the 
 throne from which Louis XVI. descended to 
 mount the scaffold? What a panic will it 
 strike in all royal houses ! The peace of the 
 world will be endangered." 
 
 " These apprehensions, madame," M. Thiers 
 replied, "are natural, but they are not well- 
 founded. England, full of the recollection of 
 the banished Stuarts, will applaud an event of 
 which her history furnishes an example and a 
 model. As to the absolute monarchies, far 
 from reproaching the Duke of Orleans for fix- 
 ing on his head a crown floating on the storm, 
 they will approve a step which will render his 
 elevation a barrier against the unchained pas- 
 sions of the multitude. There is something 
 great and worth saving in Prance. And if it 
 be too late for legitimacy, it is not for a con- 
 stitutional throne. After all, there remains to 
 the Duke of Orleans only a choice of danger. 
 In the present posture of affairs, to fly from
 
 1830.] STRUGGLES OF DIPLOMACY. 259 
 
 Agitation of the ducal family. 
 
 the possible dangers of royalty is to face a Be* 
 public and its inevitable tempests." 
 
 These forcible words of the sagacious states- 
 man produced a deep impression upon the 
 strong and well-balanced mind of Madame Ad 
 elaide. She was fully capable of appreciating 
 all their import. She gave virtual assent to 
 them by saying, " I am a child of Paris : I am 
 willing to intrust myself to the Parisians." 
 It was decided to send immediately for the 
 duke. A messenger soon reached him, and he 
 set out on horseback, accompanied by M. Mon- 
 tesquiou, for Paris. Still his irresolution, ti- 
 midity, and bewilderment were so great that, 
 before reaching the city, his heart misgave him, 
 and, turning his horse, he galloped with the ut- 
 most speed back to Rancy. Alison, in depict- 
 ing these scenes, says, with a severity which 
 our readers will probably think that the re- 
 corded facts scarcely warrant, 
 
 " He had neither courage enough to seize 
 the crown which was offered to him, nor virtue 
 enough to refuse it. He would gladly have 
 declined the crown if he had been sure of re- 
 taining his estates. The most powerful argu- 
 ment for accepting it was, that by so doing he 
 could save his property."
 
 260 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 Strange crisis of affairs. 
 
 The strange crisis of affairs was such that, 
 while the population of France was over thirty 
 millions, a few bankers in Paris, without con- 
 sulting the voice of the people, were about to 
 impose upon them a government and a king ; 
 and it must be admitted that the peril of the 
 nation was such that many of the purest and 
 noblest men approved of these measures. The 
 majority of the members of the Chamber of 
 Deputies were gained over to this cause; 
 and even the members of the House of Peers 
 were so overawed by the menacing aspect of 
 the excited populace, that they were disposed 
 to fall in with the movement. 
 
 The deputies were assembled at the Hotel 
 Bourbon, waiting to receive the report of the 
 delegation which had been sent to offer the 
 crown to Louis Philippe. It is said that there 
 was but one man, M. Hyde de Neuville, who 
 occupied the benches reserved for the advo- 
 cates of the old royalty. There were proba- 
 bly, however, others in favor of the Duke of 
 Bordeaux, who absented themselves. While 
 thus in session, the rumor came that a body 
 of royalist troops from Eouen were marching 
 upon Paris, and that their cannon were already 
 planted upon the heights of Montmartre, which
 
 1830.] STRUGGLES OF DIPLOMACY. 261 
 
 Appalling rumor. 
 
 commanded the city. In the midst of the con- 
 sternation which this communication created, 
 the deputies returned from Neuilly, with a re- 
 port of their favorable reception by the family 
 3f Louis Philippe. 
 
 Immediately, though with some dissenting 
 voices, the following resolution was adopted, 
 and transmitted to the Duke of Orleans : 
 
 " The deputies in Paris deem it essential to 
 implore his royal highness the Duke of Or- 
 leans to repair immediately to Paris, to exer- 
 cise the functions of lieutenant-general of the 
 kingdom, and also to resume, in accordance 
 with the universal wish, the tricolor flag." 
 
 Meanwhile the peers had met in their hall, 
 in the palace of the Luxembourg. Chateau- 
 briand was then in the plenitude of his re- 
 nown as a writer, an orator, a statesman. 
 Crowds of young men, in admiration of his 
 genius, were ready enthusiastically to follow 
 his leading. This distinguished man fully re- 
 alized the true state of affairs the difficulties 
 involved in whatever course they should at- 
 tempt to pursue. For some time he sat apart, 
 silent and melancholy, apparently in gloomy 
 thought. Suddenly he rose, and, in deliberate, 
 solemn tones, said
 
 262 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 The ultra Democrats. 
 
 "Let us protest in favor of the ancient mon- 
 archy. If needs be, let us leave Paris. But 
 wherever we may be driven, let us save the 
 king, and surrender ourselves to the trust of 
 a courageous fidelity. If the question come 
 to the salvation of legitimacy, give me a 
 pen and two months, and I will restore the 
 throne." 
 
 Scarcely had he concluded these bold, proud 
 words, when a delegation presented itself from 
 the Chamber of Deputies, soliciting the co-op- 
 eration of the peers in placing the crown upon 
 the brow of the Duke of Orleans. It was soon 
 manifest that but few of the peers were pre- 
 pared to surrender themselves to martyrdom 
 by following the courageous but desperate 
 councils of Chateaubriand. 
 
 The ultra democratic party, dissatisfied with 
 the moderate tone assumed by Lafayette and 
 his associates at the Hotel de Yille, formed a 
 new organization at a hall in the Eue St. Ho* 
 nore*. They were bold, determined men, ready 
 to adopt the most audacious resolutions, and to 
 shed their blood like water, in street fights, to 
 maintain them. They were numerous, and with 
 nervous gripe held the arms they had seized; 
 but they had no commander. There was not
 
 1830.] STRUGGLES OF DIPLOMACY. 263 
 
 The demand for a plebiscite. 
 
 a man in their ranks who could secure the sup. 
 port of a respectable party throughout France. 
 They had no pecuniary resources they con- 
 sisted merely of a tumultuous band of success- 
 ful insurrectionists, with no one of sufficient 
 character and prominence upon whom even 
 they could unite to recognize as their leader. 
 The eloquent and universally popular Be'ran- 
 ger, advocating in all his glowing verse the 
 rights of the people, with other agents of the 
 Orleans cause, repaired to this democratic gath- 
 ering, to win them over, if possible, to their 
 side. Angrily ihe Democrats rejected all such 
 propositions. A .ferocious debate ensued, which 
 was terminated by a pistol-shot from an enraged 
 opponent, which wounded an Orleanist orator 
 severely in the cheek. It was no longer safe, 
 in that presence, to urge the claims of Louis 
 Philippe. His advocates, as speedily as possi- 
 ble, left the hall. 
 
 The Democrats, as this wing of the Repub- 
 lican party may be called, who had broken 
 from their more moderate brethren, who were 
 assembled, under the presidency of Lafayette, 
 at the Hotel de Ville, thus left to themselves, 
 sent a deputation to that body, with the fol- 
 lowing well-expressed remonstrance against or-
 
 264 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 Tumultuous scenes. 
 
 ganizing a government without consulting the 
 voice of the French people : 
 
 "The people yesterday reconquered their 
 rights at the expense of their blood. The 
 most precious of their rights is that of choosing 
 their form of government. Till this is done, 
 no proclamation should be issued announcing 
 any form of government as adopted. A pro- 
 visional representation of the nation exists: 
 let it continue till the wishes of the majority 
 of Frenchmen are known." 
 
 The spacious Place de Greve, in front of the 
 Hotel de Ville, was crowded with an excited, 
 surging, tumultuous mass, anxiously awaiting 
 the issues of each passing hour. The demo- 
 ocratic delegation elbowed their way through 
 the crowd, and were courteously received by 
 Lafayette, in behalf of the Provisional Govern- 
 ment. As Lafayette was addressing them, a 
 gentleman entered, M. Sussy, a commissioner 
 from the fugitive king, Charles X., with a proc- 
 lamation which Charles had issued, hoping to 
 conciliate the enraged people by revoking the 
 ordinances which had roused them to insurrec- 
 tion, dismissing the obnoxious ministers who 
 had recommended those ordinances, and ap- 
 pointing a new cabinet of more popular men.
 
 1830.] STRUGGLES OF DIPLOMACY. 265 
 
 Resolutions passed by the Republicans. 
 
 It was too late for compromise. The same 
 proclamation had been sent to the deputies, but 
 they refused to receive it. Upon the announce- 
 ment of the mission of M. Sussy, the indignant 
 cry arose from the Kepublicans, "No I no! 
 away with him : we will have nothing more to 
 do with the Bourbons." So great was the fury 
 excited that it was with difficulty that a brawny 
 Republican, M. Bastide, was prevented from 
 throwing M. Sussy out of the window. By the 
 interposition of Lafayette, he was withdrawn, 
 in the midst of a frightful tumult, to another 
 room. Under the influence of the hostile feel- 
 ings thus aroused, a series of resolutions were 
 passed, declaring that France would have no 
 more of royalty that the representatives of 
 the people alone should make the laws, to be 
 executed only by a temporary president. 
 
 It will be seen that these resolutions were in 
 direct opposition to the views of those who 
 wished to re-erect the monarchy and to place 
 Louis Philippe upon the throne. But these 
 resolutions were passionately adopted, by the 
 most radical portion of the party, in the midst 
 of a scene of the wildest tumult. They were 
 by no means unanimously accepted. The more 
 moderate of the Republicans, with Lafayette at
 
 266 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 Arrogance of the Polytechnic pupils. 
 
 their head, in view of the agitation hourly aug- 
 menting in the streets, in view of the insupera- 
 ble difficulties, obvious to every well-inform- 
 ed man, of establishing a stable Eepublic in a 
 realm where a large majority of the population 
 were opposed to a Eepublic, and trembling in 
 view of the anarchy with which all France 
 was menaced, and conscious that a Republic 
 would excite the hostility of every surrounding' 
 throne were already strongly inclined to effect 
 a union with the Orleans party, under a consti- 
 tutional monarchy. 
 
 In various parts of the city there were ex- 
 cited gatherings, adopting all sorts of revolu- 
 tionary resolutions, and sending delegations to 
 the Hotel de Ville with instructions, petitions, 
 and threats. The students of the Polytechnic 
 School who had distinguished themselves in 
 the bloodiest scenes of the street-fight with the 
 troops of Charles X. sent a committee to the 
 Hotel de Ville with a military order, to which 
 they demanded an official signature. The ap- 
 propriate officer, M. Lobau, refused to sign it. 
 "You recoil, do you?" said the determined 
 young man who presented the ordinance. 
 " Nothing is so dangerous, in revolutions, as to 
 recoil : I will order you to be shot!"
 
 1830.] STRUGGLES OF DIPLOMACY. 267 
 
 Increasing anxiety and peril. 
 
 "To be shot!" was the indignant reply. 
 41 Shoot a member of the Provisional Govern- 
 ment!" 
 
 The young man drew him to the window, 
 pointed to a well-armed band of a hundred 
 men, who had fought desperately the day be- 
 fore: "There," said he, "are men who would 
 shoot God Almighty, were I to order them to 
 do so." The order was signed in silence. 
 
 Such occurrences gave new impulse to the 
 inclinations of Lafayette and the more moder- 
 ate of the Republican party towards the Or- 
 leanists, who were deliberating in the salons of 
 M. Lafitte. Charles X., who had fled from St. 
 Cloud with his family and with some of the most 
 devoted of his followers, while these scenes 
 were transpiring, was still in France, at but a 
 few leagues from Paris, at the head of twelve 
 thousand veteran troops. Should the Duke of 
 Orleans escape and join him, and rally the rural 
 portion of the people in defense of Legitimacy, 
 and in support of the Duke of Bordeaux, re- 
 sults might ensue appalling to the boldest im- 
 agination. As hour after hour passed away, 
 and the duke did not appear in Paris, the anx- 
 iety in the crowded salons of M. Lafitte was ter- 
 rible. Orleanists and Eepublicans were alike
 
 268 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 The panic. 
 
 imperilled. The re-establishment of the old 
 regime would inevitably consign the leaders 
 of both these parties, as traitors, to the scaf- 
 fold. Democratic cries were resounding, more 
 and more loudly, through the streets. Pow- 
 er was fast passing into the hands of the mob. 
 Should the Duke of Orleans fail his party, 
 there was no one else around whom they could 
 rally, and their disastrous defeat was inev- 
 itable. 
 
 The hours were fast darkening into despair. 
 Messengers were anxiously sent to the Pa- 
 lais Eoyal, the sumptuous city residence of the 
 duke, to ascertain if he had arrived. No ti- 
 dings could be heard from him. The domestics 
 seemed to be packing up the valuables in prep- 
 aration for removal. The utter failure of B^- 
 ranger and his associates to gain the co-opera- 
 tion of the Democrats was reported. The de- 
 cisive resolution adopted at the Hotel de Ville 
 was known. All seemed lost. There was noth- 
 ing before the eye but a frightful vision of an- 
 archy and bloodshed. A general panic seized 
 all those assembled in the apartments of Lafitte, 
 and there was a sudden dispersion. It was 
 near midnight ; but three persons were left 
 Lafitte, Adolphe Thibodeaux, and Benjamin
 
 1830.] STRUGGLES OF DIPLOMACY. 269 
 
 Two imperialists. 
 
 Constant. A few moments of anxious conver- 
 sation ensued. 
 
 " What will become of us to-morrow ?" sadly 
 inquired Lafitte. 
 
 " We shall all be hanged," replied Benjamin 
 Constant, in the calm aspect of despair. 
 
 In this crisis of affairs, matters threatened to 
 become still more involved by two energetic 
 young men, M. Ladvocat and M. Dumoulin, 
 who proposed to bring forward the claims of 
 the Empire. The name of Napoleon then pro- 
 nounced in the streets, and the unfurling of the 
 eagle -crowned banner under any recognized 
 representative of his renown, would, perhaps, 
 have called a party into being which would 
 instantly have overridden all others. This 
 peril was adroitly averted by the sagacity of 
 M. Thiers and M. Mignet. By their powerful 
 persuasion they induced M. Ladvocat to desist 
 from the attempt. The other young man, who 
 was found inflexible in his resolve, they lured 
 into a room in the Hotel de Ville, where they 
 caused him to be arrested and imprisoned. 
 
 In the following terms Louis Blanc describes 
 this singular event: 
 
 " While every one was seeking to realize his 
 wishes, a few voices only were heard uttering
 
 270 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 Testimony of Louis Blanc. 
 
 the name of the emperor in a city that had so 
 long echoed to that sound. Two men without 
 influence, military reputation, or celebrity of 
 any kind, MM. Ladvocat and Dumoulin, con- 
 ceived, for a while, the idea of proclaiming 
 the Empire. M. Thiers easily persuaded one 
 of them that fortune gives herself to him who 
 hastens to seize her. The other appeared, 
 dressed as an orderly-officer, in the great hall 
 of the Hotel de Ville. But, being politely re- 
 quested by M. Carbonel to pass into an adjoin- 
 ing room, he was there locked up and kept 
 prisoner. 
 
 "This is one of those curiosities of history the 
 key of which is found in the grovelling nature 
 of most human ambition. The son of Napo- 
 leon was far away. For those who were actu- 
 ated by vulgar hopes, to wait was to run the 
 risk of losing those first favors which are al- 
 ways easiest to obtain from a government that 
 has need to win forgiveness for its accession. 
 Nevertheless, Napoleon's memory lived in -the 
 hearts of the people. But what was requisite 
 to the crowning of the immortal victim of Wa- 
 terloo in the first-born of his race? That an 
 old general should appear in the streets, draw 
 his sword, and shout, Vive Napoleon III
 
 1830.] STRUGGLES OF DIPLOMACY. 271 
 
 The Empire. 
 
 "But no; General Gourgaud alone made 
 some tentative efforts. Napoleon, besides, had 
 pigmied all mm$s round his own. The impe- 
 rial regime had kindled in the plebeians he had 
 abruptly ennobled a burning thirst for place 
 and distinction. The Orleanist party recruit- 
 ed itself among all those whose promptitude 
 to revive the Empire needed, perhaps, but one 
 flash of hardihood, a leader, and a cry. Of all 
 the generals whose fortunes were of imperial 
 growth, Subervic alone gave his voice for a 
 Republic in M. Lafitte's saloons at least he 
 was the only one that was remarked. Thus 
 all was over as regards Napoleon. And some 
 little time after this, a young colonel, in the 
 service of Austria, died beyond the Ehine 
 the frail representative of a dynasty whose last 
 breath passed away with him."* 
 
 When Louis Blanc penned these lines he 
 little supposed that but a few years would pass 
 away ere the almost unanimous voice of the 
 French people would call Napoleon III. to the 
 throne of France, and that under his energetic 
 sway France would enjoy for twenty years 
 prosperity at home and influence abroad which 
 
 * "The History of Ten Years," by Louis Blanc, voL L, 
 p. 187.
 
 272 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 The mob at Neuilly. 
 
 almost eclipsed the splendors of the first Em- 
 pire. 
 
 In the mean time an agitated crowd poured 
 out through the gates of Paris, and, invading 
 Neuilly, surrounded the chateau, intending to 
 seize the Duke of Orleans and carry him into 
 the city. But he, as we have mentioned, had 
 retired to Rancy. The leaders of this multi- 
 tude, professing to be a deputation from the 
 Chamber of Deputies, demanded to see the 
 duchess, and informed her that they should 
 take her and her children as hostages to the 
 city, and there keep them until the duke should 
 appear in Paris. The duchess, terrified in view 
 of the peril to which she and her children would 
 be exposed in the hands of an ungovernable 
 mob, wrote to her husband entreating him to 
 return immediately. 
 
 Thus influenced, the duke resolved to repair 
 to Paris. The streets were thronged with an 
 excited mob, who would surely assassinate 
 him should he be recognized. The peril of 
 his family overcame his constitutional timid- 
 ity. In disguise, accompanied by three per- 
 sons only, who were also disguised, this reluc- 
 tant candidate for one of the most brilliant of 
 earthly crowns, a lit.t.Je before midnight, set out
 
 1830.] STRUGGLES or DIPLOMACY. 273 
 
 The duke visits Paris. 
 
 on foot from his rural retreat; and, entering 
 Paris, traversed the thronged streets, with Ke- 
 publican cries resounding everywhere about 
 him. In several instances the mob, little aware 
 whom they were assailing, compelled him to 
 respond to the cry. Upon reaching his sump- 
 tuous palace, sometime after midnight, he threw 
 himself, in utter exhaustion, upon a couch, and 
 sent the welcome announcement to his friends 
 of his arrival. M. de Montmart, one of the 
 most prominent of the Orleans party, immedi- 
 ately called. He found the duke in a state of 
 extreme agitation, bathed in sweat, undressed, 
 and covered only with a light spread. 
 
 The duke gave vehement utterance to his 
 perplexities and alarm. He declared his devo- 
 tion to the principles of Legitimacy, and his 
 inalienable attachment to his friends and rela- 
 tives of the elder branch of the Bourbon fam- 
 ily. He remonstrated against the cruelty of 
 placing him in the false position of their antag- 
 onist, saying, " I would rather die than accept 
 the crown." Seizing a pen, he wrote a letter to 
 Charles X., full of protestations of loyalty and 
 homage. M. de Montmart concealed this epis- 
 tle in the folds of his cravat, and it was con- 
 veyed to the fugitive king. 
 418
 
 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 Scene in the Palais Royal. 
 
 This epistle was probably intended only to 
 be a forcible expression of the extreme reluc- 
 tance with which Louis Philippe yielded to 
 those influences which seemed morally to com- 
 pel him to accept the crown. Charles X. was 
 cruelly deceived by the letter. He interpret- 
 ed it to signify that the Duke of Orleans would 
 remain firm in his allegiance to the dynasty 
 which had been driven by successful insurrec- 
 tion from Paris. 
 
 At an early hour the next morning, a del- 
 egation from the Chamber of Deputies, with 
 General Sebastian! at its head, arrived at the 
 Palais Royal. The agitations of the hour 
 were such that, without waiting for an an- 
 nouncement, they broke into the presence of 
 the duke with the entreaty that he would ac- 
 cept from them the lieutenant-generalcy of 
 the kingdom, which was merely the stepping- 
 stone to the throne. The duke was still very 
 undecided, or, to save appearances, feigned to 
 be so. The deputies assured him that the cri- 
 sis was so imperious, that not only the des- 
 tinies of France, but also his own life, were 
 probably dependent upon his accepting the 
 appointment. The duke implored a few more 
 moments for private reflection, and retired to
 
 1830.J STRUGGLES OF DIPLOMACY. 277 
 
 Advice of Talleyrand. 
 
 his cabinet with General Sebastiani, who was 
 then hurriedly dispatched to the hotel of M. 
 Talleyrand in the Rue St. Florentin. Talley- 
 rand had been one of the firmest supporters 
 of Legitimacy. Louis Philippe sought his 
 advice. The wily statesman, who had lived 
 through so many revolutions, had not yet left 
 his bed-chamber, and was dressing. He, how- 
 ever, promptly returned the sealed answer, 
 " Let him accept." 
 
 The duke hesitated no longer. Eeturning 
 to the Deputies, he announced his decision. 
 The most vigorous action was now required. 
 A proclamation to the inhabitants of Paris 
 was immediately drawn up in the name of 
 Louis Philippe, and which was unanimously 
 agreed to by the delegation, announcing that, 
 in obedience to the wishes of the Deputies, 
 he had assumed the office of lieutenant-general 
 of France. At the same time, the illustrious 
 writer, M. Guizot, was intrusted with the duty 
 of preparing a more full exposition of the prin- 
 ciples of the Orleanist party, which was to be 
 signed by ninety - one of the Deputies. The 
 proclamation issued by Louis Philippe, and 
 which was simply expanded in the longer one 
 drawn up by M. Guizot, was as follows:
 
 278 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 Proclamation of Louis Philippe. 
 
 "INHABITANTS OF PARIS, The Deputies, 
 at this moment assembled in Paris, have ex- 
 pressed their desire that I should betake my- 
 self to this capital to exercise there the func- 
 tions of lieutenant-general of the kingdom. I 
 have not hesitated to come and partake of 
 your dangers, to place myself in the midst of 
 this heroic population, and use all my endeav- 
 ors to preserve you from civil war and an- 
 archy. On entering the city of Paris, I wore 
 with pride those glorious colors you have re- 
 sumed, and which I had myself long carried. 
 
 "The Chambers are about to assemble. 
 They will consult on the means of securing 
 the reign of the laws and the maintenance of 
 the rights of the nation. A charter shall be 
 henceforth a true thing. 
 
 "Louis PHILIPPE D'OKLEANS.''
 
 1830.] Louis PHILIPPE'S THRONE. 279 
 
 The duke at the Hotel de Ville. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 Louis PHILIPPE'S THRONE. 
 
 BY the movement chronicled in the previ- 
 ous chapter, the Duke of Orleans became 
 virtually dictator. Could his dictatorship be 
 maintained, it was of course a death-blow to 
 all other parties. The Eepublican party, weak 
 as it was if we consider the whole of France, 
 was strong in the streets of Paris. It was a 
 matter of great moment to try to conciliate 
 the leaders of that party. It was soon evi- 
 dent that this would be no easy matter. The 
 proclamation of the duke was very angrily re- 
 ceived in the streets. Loud mutterings were 
 heard. Those who were distributing the proc- 
 lamation were fiercely assailed, and one of the 
 agents narrowly escaped with his life. 
 
 At length the bold resolve was adopted for 
 the Duke of Orleans to go in person to the 
 Hotel de Yille, accompanied by an escort of 
 Deputies. A throng of Orleanists surrounded 
 the Palais Eoyal and cheered the duke as he 
 came out. As the procession advanced, insult-
 
 280 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 Discordant cries. 
 
 ing shouts began to assail their ears. The 
 duke was on horseback. The Place de Greve 
 was thronged with Republicans. Angry out- 
 cries greeted him. "He is a Bourbon," some 
 shouted ; " away with him ! We will have 
 nothing to do with him." 
 
 Benjamin Constant and Beranger mingled 
 with the crowd, doing every thing in their 
 power to appease and calm it. It was feared, 
 every moment, that some pistol-shot would 
 strike the duke from his horse. His counte- 
 nance was pale and care-worn ; but there was 
 no visible perturbation. Having with diffi- 
 culty forced his way through the angry crowd, 
 Louis Philippe alighted from his horse and as- 
 cended the stairs. Lafayette, who was already 
 in heart in sympathy with the Orleanist move- 
 ment, came forth courteously to meet him, and 
 conducted him to the great hall of the palace. 
 There was here a very excited interview, the 
 more passionate of the Orleanists and of the 
 Republicans coming very near to blows. But 
 Lafayette and the most illustrious men of the 
 liberal party, seeing no other possible way of 
 rescuing France from anarchy, now openly es- 
 poused the cause of Louis Philippe. 
 
 Lafayette took the Duke of Orleans by tM
 
 1830.] Louis PHILIPPE'S THRONE. 281 
 
 Decisive action of Lafayette. 
 
 hand, and led him out upon a balcony, where 
 they were in view of the vast multitude 
 swarming in the vacant space below. The 
 devotion of the marquis to popular rights was 
 universally known. He could not, in that tu- 
 multuous hour, make his voice heard. But in 
 the use of action, more expressive than words, 
 he threw his arms around the neck of the duke 
 in an affectionate embrace. The best part of 
 the multitude accepted this as the indorsement 
 of his fitness for the trust, by one in whom 
 they could confide. It was on this occasion 
 that the following incident occurred : 
 
 " You know," said Lafayette to Louis Phi- 
 lippe, " that I am a Republican, and that I re- 
 gard the Constitution of the United States as 
 the most perfect that has ever existed." 
 
 "I think as you do," Louis Philippe replied. 
 "It is impossible to have passed two years in 
 the United States, as I have done, and not be 
 of that opinion. But do you think that in the 
 present state of France a republican govern- 
 ment can be adopted ?" 
 
 " No," said Lafayette ; " that which is neces- 
 sary for France now is a throne, surrounded 
 by republican institutions. All must be re- 
 publican."
 
 282 Louis PHILIPPE [1830. 
 
 The social contract. 
 
 "That is precisely my opinion," rejoined 
 Louis Philippe. 
 
 After this scene, the duke, immensely 
 strengthened in his position, returned to the 
 Palais Eoyal, accompanied by a decided in- 
 crease of acclamations. Still there were many 
 murmurs. The people could not forget that 
 he was by birth an aristocrat and a Bourbon ; 
 that he had taken no part, either by word or 
 deed, in the conflict for the overthrow of the 
 despotic throne ; that, concealed in the recesses 
 of his palace at Neuilly, he had not shown his 
 face in Paris until the conflict in which they 
 were shedding their blood was terminated, and 
 that then he had come merely to assume a 
 crown. 
 
 Immediately after the withdrawal of Louis 
 Philippe from the Hotel de Ville, Lafayette 
 and his friends drew up a programme, or social 
 contract, in which they endeavored to recon- 
 cile republican institutions with the forms of a 
 monarchy. Lafayette himself took this con- 
 tract to the Palais Royal, and submitted it to 
 the duke. He gave it apparently his candid 
 consent There were, however, Legitimists as 
 well as Republicans who had no faith in this 
 union. The Abbe* Gregoire is reported to
 
 1830.] Louis PHILIPPE'S THRONE. 283 
 
 Singular statement. 
 
 have exclaimed in disgust, " Good God, are we 
 then to have both a republic and a king ?" 
 
 There were yet many dangers to be encoun- 
 tered. The word king had not been distinct- 
 ly spoken. And still the supreme power was 
 placed in the hands of Louis Philippe, the 
 Duke of Orleans. It was necessary to the 
 more full organization of the government that 
 he should be recognized as a sovereign. But 
 it was no easy matter to reconcile the populace 
 of Paris to the idea of placing a Bourbon at 
 the head of the new government. 
 
 " To obviate the unfavorable impression 
 thus produced," writes Alison, "the Orleans 
 committee prepared and placarded all over 
 Paris a proclamation not a little surprising, 
 considering that M. Mignet and M. Thiers were 
 members of it ' The Duke of Orleans is not a 
 Bourbon; he is a Valois." 1 A remarkable asser- 
 tion to be made, by historians, of a lineal de- 
 scendant of Henry IV., and of the brother of 
 Louis XIV." 
 
 The leading journals had all been won over 
 to the side of the Orleans party. We would 
 not intimate that any unworthy means had 
 been employed to secure their support. Such 
 men as Thiers, Guizot, Mignet, are above sus-
 
 284 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 Support of the journals. 
 
 picion. They doubtless felt, as did Lafayette, 
 that the attempt to establish a Eepublic would 
 result only in anarchy; that it would be impos- 
 sible to maintain a Republic in a realm where 
 the large majority of the people were mon- 
 archists. Still, it is obvious that the wealth 
 of a party composed of nearly all the moneyed 
 men in the kingdom, and whose leader was the 
 richest noble in France, if not in Europe, was 
 amply sufficient to present very persuasive in- 
 fluences to secure the support of any journal- 
 ist who might be wavering. The result was, 
 that nearly all the periodicals of the kingdom 
 opened their broadsides against a Republic. 
 They denounced that form of government as 
 the sure precursor of anarchy, pillage, and a 
 reign of terror, and as certain to embroil 
 France in another war with combined Europe. 
 It was, indeed, greatly to be feared that the 
 foreign dynasties, who would not allow France 
 to lay aside the Bourbons and place Napoleon 
 upon the throne, would resist, through the 
 same devotion to the principles of legitimacy, 
 the "usurpation " of Louis Philippe. To con- 
 ciliate them it was necessary for the Duke of 
 Orleans to represent that he was in sympathy 
 with the hereditary thrones, co-operating with
 
 1830.] Louis PHILIPPE'S THRONE. 285 
 
 Endeavors to reconcile the democracy. 
 
 them in their advocacy of exclusive privilege, 
 and that he was, providentially, a barrier to 
 whom they owed a debt of gratitude, arresting 
 France from rushing over to democracy. But 
 the open avowal of these opinions would rouse 
 the liberal party to desperation against him. 
 
 Notwithstanding all these efforts of the jour- 
 nalists to discredit republicanism in every pos- 
 sible way, there still remained a democratic 
 party in Paris among the populace, led by 
 very bold, impetuous, and determined men. 
 These leaders had great influence with a por- 
 tion of the people who could be easily roused 
 to insurrection, which, however impotent, might 
 still cause the streets of Paris to run red with 
 blood. It was deemed a matter of much im- 
 portance to win over these men. A meeting 
 was arranged between them and the Duke 
 of Orleans. M. Boinvilliers, a man who un- 
 derstood himself, and who was entirely unawed 
 in the presence of dignitaries, was the spokes- 
 man of the delegation. His scrutinizing inter- 
 rogatories embarrassed the duke exceedingly. 
 
 " To-morrow," said M. Boinvilliers, "you are 
 to be king. What are your ideas upon the 
 treaties of 1815?" 
 
 By the treaties which in that year the con-
 
 286 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 The treaties of 1S15. 
 
 querors of Waterloo formed at Vienna, Europe 
 was partitioned out among the dynasties, so as 
 to bind the people hand and foot, and render 
 any future uprising in behalf of liberty almost 
 impossible. The River Rhine, since the days 
 of Caesar, had been regarded as the natural 
 boundary between France and Germany. 
 Large provinces on the French banks of the 
 Rhine were wrested from France and placed 
 in the hands of Prussia, that, in case the French 
 people should again endeavor to overthrow 
 the aristocratic institutions of feudal despotism, 
 the allied dynasties might have an unobstruct- 
 ed march open before them into the heart of 
 France. 
 
 Though the Bourbons, replaced by foreign 
 bayonets, had entered into this arrangement 
 for their own protection against democracy, 
 still, the discontent of the French people, in 
 view of the degradation, was so great that 
 even Charles X, was conspiring to regain the 
 lost boundary. According to the testimony 
 of his minister, Viscount Chateaubriand, he 
 was entering into a secret treaty with Russia 
 to aid- the czar in his designs upon Turkey, 
 and, in return, Russia was to aid France in re- 
 gaining her lost Rhenish provinces. In refer*
 
 1830.] Louis PHILIPPE'S THRONE. 287 
 
 The duke interviewed. 
 
 ence to these treaties of 1815 even one of the 
 British quarterlies has said : 
 
 "Though the most desperate efforts have 
 been made by the English diplomatists to em- 
 balm them as monuments of political wisdom, 
 they should be got under ground with all pos- 
 sible dispatch, for no compacts so worthless, so 
 wicked, so utterly subversive of the rights of 
 humanity, are to be found in the annals of na- 
 tions." 
 
 When the question was asked of Louis Phi- 
 lippe, " What are your ideas upon the trea- 
 ties of 1815?" his embarrassment was great. 
 Should he say he approved of those treaties, 
 all France would raise a cry of indignation. 
 Should he say that he was prepared to assail 
 them, all the surrounding dynasties would 
 combine in hostility to his reign. 
 
 The reply of the duke was adroit. "I am 
 no partisan to the treaties of 1815. But we 
 must avoid irritating foreign powers." 
 
 The next question was still more embarrass- 
 '.ng, for it was to be answered not only in the 
 ears of this democratic delegation, but in the 
 hearing of all aristocratic Europe eagerly list- 
 ening. "What are your opinions upon the 
 subject of an hereditary peerage?" Still the
 
 288 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 Interesting statement ot Chateaubriand. 
 
 duke manifested no little skill in meeting it. 
 He replied: 
 
 "In hereditary aristocracy is the best basis 
 of society. But if the hereditary peerage can 
 not maintain itself, I certainly shall not endow 
 it. I was once a Republican ; but I am con- 
 vinced that a Republic is inapplicable to such 
 a country as France." 
 
 The interview was unsatisfactory to the 
 delegation, and tae members retired in dis- 
 gust.* 
 
 Chateaubriand, with all the ardor of his po- 
 etic and religious instincts, was a Legitimist. 
 As the representative of the old Bourbon re- 
 gime, he sought an audience with the duke, 
 hoping to induce him to decline the crown, 
 and to act in the interests of the expelled dy- 
 nasty. In his " Memoires d'Outre Tombe," 
 this illustrious man has given a minute ac- 
 count of the conversation which took place. 
 Chateaubriand was received by the Duchess 
 of Orleans, who very cordially invited him to 
 take a seat near her. Rather abruptly she 
 3ommenced the conversation by saying, 
 
 "Ah, Monsieur de Chateaubriand, we are 
 very unhappy. If all parties could unite, we 
 * Louis Blanc, i., 359
 
 1830.J Louis PHILIPPE'S THRONE, 289 
 
 The conversation. 
 
 might yet be saved. What do you think 
 about it ?" 
 
 "Madame," Chateaubriand replied, "noth- 
 ing is so easy. Charles X. and Monsieur the 
 Dauphin have abdicated. Henry, the Duke of 
 Bordeaux, is now king. The Dulie of Orleans 
 is lieutenant-general of the realm. Let him be 
 regent during the minority of Henry V., and 
 all is right." 
 
 "But, Monsieur de Chateaubriand," said the 
 duchess, "the people are very much agitated. 
 We shall fall into anarchy." 
 
 " Madame," replied Chateaubriand, "may I 
 venture to inquire of you what is the intention 
 of the Duke of Orleans? Will he accept the 
 crown, if it is offered to him?" 
 
 The duchess, after a moment's hesitation, 
 added, without replying to the question, " Re- 
 flect, Monsieur de Chateaubriand, upon the 
 evils to which we are exposed. It is neces- 
 sary that all good men should unite in the en- 
 deavor to save us from a Eepublic. You could 
 render great service as ambassador to Rome, 
 or in the ministry here, should you not wish 
 to leave Paris." 
 
 " Madame is not ignorant," Chateaubriand 
 rejoined, " of my devotion to the young king 
 
 419
 
 290 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 Counsel of Chateaubriand. 
 
 and to his mother. Your royal highness could 
 not wish that I should give the lie to my 
 whole life" queje dementisse toute ma vie. 
 
 " Monsieur de Chateaubriand," replied the 
 duchess, "you do not know my niece. She is 
 so frivolous. Poor Caroline ! But I will send 
 for the Duke of Orleans. He can persuade 
 you better than I can." 
 
 The duke soon entered, in dishevelled dress v 
 and with a countenance expressive of great 
 anxiety and fatigue. After a few words, 
 which Chateaubriand rather contemptuously 
 records as an "idyl upon the pleasures of 
 country life," Chateaubriand repeated what he 
 had said to the duchess. 
 
 The duke exclaimed, " That is just what I 
 should like. Nothing would please me better 
 than to be the tutor and guardian of that 
 child, I think just as you do, M. Chateau- 
 briand. To take the Duke of Bordeaux 
 would certainly be the best thing that could 
 be done. I fear only that events are stronger 
 than we." 
 
 "Stronger than we, my lord!" rejoined M. 
 Chateaubriand. "Are you not esteemed by ail 
 the powers? Let us go and join Henry V. 
 Call around you, outside the walls of Paris, the
 
 1830.] Louis PHILIPPE'S THRONE. 291 
 
 Termination of the interview. 
 
 Chambers and the army. At the first tidings 
 of your departure all this effervescence will 
 cease, and every one will seek shelter under 
 your protection and enlightened power." 
 
 The duke was much embarrassed. He 
 seemed to avoid looking Chateaubriand in the 
 face. With averted eyes be said, " The thing 
 is more difficult than you imagine. It can not 
 be accomplished. You do not know what 
 peril we are in. A furious band can launch 
 against the Chambers with the most frightful 
 excesses; and we have no means of defense. 
 Be assured that it is I alone who now hold 
 back this menacing crowd. If the Eoyalist 
 party be not massacred, it will owe its life 
 solely to my efforts." 
 
 M. de Chateaubriand responded in brave 
 words, which perhaps the occasion warranted : 
 
 " My . lord, I have seen some massacres. 
 Those who have passed through the Revolu- 
 tion are inured to war. The gray mustaches 
 are not terrified by objects which frighten the 
 conscripts." 
 
 These not very courteous remarks, which 
 implied that, though the duke might be a cow- 
 ard, the viscount was not, terminated the in^ 
 terview.
 
 292 Louis PHILIPPE. [1630. 
 
 Remonstrance of M. Arago. 
 
 Chateaubriand, then the most distinguish- 
 ed writer and illustrious orator in France, had 
 prepared an " accusing and terrible speech," 
 to be addressed to the Chamber of Peers, 
 pleading the cause of the vanquished dynasty, 
 and protesting against the Orleans usurpation. 
 
 " This news," writes Louis Blanc, " had 
 reached the Palais Royal, which it threw into 
 the utmost uneasiness. Such a danger was to 
 be averted at any cost. Madame Adelaide 
 saw M. Arago, and told him that he would 
 entitle himself to unbounded gratitude if he 
 would see M. de Chateaubriand and entreat 
 him to forego his intended speech ; upon 
 which condition he should be assured of hav- 
 ing his place in the administration. 
 
 " M. Arago called upon the illustrious poet 
 and submitted to him that France had just 
 been shaken to its inmost centre ; that it was 
 important to avoid exposing it to the risk of 
 too sudden reactions ; that the Duke of Or- 
 leans would have it in his power, on becoming 
 king, to do much for public liberty ; and that 
 it became a man like Viscount de Chateau- 
 briand to abstain from making himself the 
 mouth-piece of the agitators at the commence- 
 ment of a reign.
 
 1830.] Louis PHILIPPE'S THRONE. 293 
 
 Flattering offers to Chateaubriand. 
 
 " He ended by telling him that a better 
 means remained to him to serve his country 
 with advantage, and that there would be no 
 hesitation to bestow a portefeuille upon him 
 that of public instruction, for example. Cha- 
 teaubriand shook his head suddenly, and re- 
 plied that, of all he had just heard, that which 
 most touched his heart was the consideration 
 of what was due to the interests of France in 
 its deeply disturbed condition ; that he expect- 
 ed nothing, and would accept nothing upon the 
 ruin of his hopes; but, since his speech might 
 sow the seeds of rancor in his native land, he 
 would soften down its tenor. This singular 
 negotiation took place on the eve of the 7th of 
 August." 
 
 The next evening, the 8th of August, there 
 was a meeting of the Chamber of Peers. In 
 the eloquent speech which M. Chateaubriand 
 made in advocacy of the old regime, he said; 
 
 "A king named by the Chambers, or elect- 
 ed by the people, will ever be a novelty in 
 France. I suppose they wish liberty above 
 all, the liberty of the press, by which and for 
 which they have obtained so astonishing a vic- 
 tory. Well, every new monarchy, sooner or 
 later, will be obliged to restrain that liberty.
 
 294 Louis PHILIPPE [1830. 
 
 Speech of Viscount Chateaubriand. 
 
 Was Napoleon himself able to admit it? The 
 liberty of the press can not live in safety but 
 under a government which has struck its roots 
 deep into the hearts of men. 
 
 "A Republic is still more impracticable. In 
 the existing state of our morals, and in our re- 
 lations with the adjoining states, such a gov- 
 ernment is out of the question. The first dif- 
 ficulty would be to bring the French to any 
 unanimous opinion upon the subject. What 
 right have the people of Paris to impose a 
 government, by their yote, on the people of 
 Marseilles? What right have they to con- 
 strain any other town to receive the rulers 
 which they have chosen, or the form of gov- 
 ernment which they have adopted? Shall we 
 have one Republic, or twenty Republics? a 
 federal union, or a commonwealth one and in- 
 divisible? 
 
 " Charles X. and his son are dethroned, or 
 have abdicated, as you have heard. But the 
 throne is not thereby vacant. After them a 
 child is called to the succession ; and who will 
 venture to condemn his innocence? I know 
 that in removing that child it is said you es- 
 tablish the sovereignty of the people. Vain 
 illusion ! which proves that in the march of
 
 1830.] Louis PHILIPPE'S THRONE. 295 
 
 Resolve passed by the Deputies. 
 
 intellect our old democrats have not made 
 greater advances than the partisans of royalty. 
 It were easy to show that men may be as free 
 and freer under a Monarchy than a Eepublic. 
 After all I have said, done, and written for the 
 Bourbons, I should be the basest of the human 
 race if I denied them when, for the third and 
 <ast time, they are directing their steps towards 
 exile."* 
 
 On the morning of the next day, the 9th, 
 the Chamber of Deputies met at the Palais 
 Bourbon. It was a very exciting scene, and 
 strong opposition was manifested against pro- 
 claiming the Duke of Orleans king. After an 
 angry debate the motion was carried, that, 
 
 "Considering that the king, Charles X., his 
 royal highness Louis Antoine, dauphin, and 
 wll the members of the elder branch of the 
 royal family, are at this moment quitting 
 French territory, the throne is declared to be 
 vacant, de facto and dejure, and that it is indis- 
 pensably needful to provide for the same." 
 
 The friends of the duke felt that their only 
 hope consisted in driving the question to an 
 immediate decision. The Chamber of Depu- 
 ties had no legal authority to elect a king. 
 * Monitewr, August 3, 1830. *
 
 296 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 Louis Philippe chosen king. 
 
 M. Fleury demanded that the electoral colleges 
 should be invoked to elect a new assembly, 
 with special powers delegated to the Deputies 
 to elect a king. The demand was not listened 
 to. M. de Corcelles urged that the question 
 should be submitted to the people, that the 
 voice of universal suffrage might decide what 
 should be the form of government for France, 
 and who should be the sovereign. This prop- 
 osition was rejected. The venerable Labbey 
 de Pompieres then demanded that the voters 
 should inscribe their names and their votes in 
 a register. This they had not courage to do; 
 for, in case of the return of the Bourbons, they 
 would lose their heads. 
 
 "Thus," writes Louis Blanc, "the crown of 
 France was voted as a simple matter of by- 
 law regulation." 
 
 After some amendments of the charter, the 
 vote was taken. It was a tumultuous scene, 
 and there is some little discrepancy in the 
 number of votes given as the result of the 
 ballot. Louis Blanc gives the result as fol- 
 lows : 
 
 Number of voters 252 
 
 White balls 229 
 
 Black balls... , 33
 
 1830.] Louis PHILIPPE'S THRONE. 297 
 
 Subsequent vote for Napoleon. 
 
 " Thus," he adds, " 229 Deputies, who in or- 
 dinary times would have formed a majority of 
 but two voices, had modified the constitution, 
 pronounced the forfeiture of one dynasty, and 
 erected a new one." 
 
 France contained between thirty and forty 
 million inhabitants. Two hundred and twen- 
 ty-nine Deputies, with no delegated authority 
 to do so, decided upon the form of government 
 for these millions, and chose their sovereign. 
 
 When, several years after, the throne of 
 Louis Philippe was overthrown, an appeal to 
 universal suffrage re-established the Empire, 
 and placed the crown upon the brow of Napo- 
 leon III. In this act the voice of the nation 
 was heard. The vote was taken throughout 
 the eighty-six departments of France, in Al- 
 giers, in the army, and in the navy. The re- 
 sult was as follows : 
 
 Affirmative votes 7,844,180 
 
 Negative 253,145 
 
 Irregular 63,326 
 
 Total 8,160,651 
 
 The action of the Deputies in choosing Louis 
 Philippe king greatly exasperated the Demo- 
 crats. They endeavored to stir up insurrection
 
 298 Louis PHILIPPE. [183(X 
 
 Reply of the Duke of Orleans. 
 
 in the streets; but the journals were against 
 them, and they had neither leaders of any re- 
 pute, organization, or money. A procession, 
 four abreast, marched through the streets to the 
 Palais Royal, to inform Louis Philippe of his 
 election by their body to the throne of France. 
 The newly elected king feelingly replied : 
 
 "I receive with deep emotion the declara- 
 tion you present to me. I regard it as the ex 
 pression of the national will ; and it appears to 
 me conformable to the political principles I 
 have all my life professed. Full of remem- 
 brances which have always made me wish that 
 I might never be called to a throne, and habit- 
 uated to the peaceful life I led in my family, 1 
 can not conceal from you all the feelings that 
 agitate my heart in this great conjuncture. But 
 there is one which overbears all the rest that 
 is, the love of my country. I feel what it pre- 
 scribes to me, and I will do it." 
 
 According to Alison, in the Chamber of 
 Peers eighty -nine voted "the address to the 
 Duke of Orleans to accept the throne, while ten 
 voted against it." But there was great infor- 
 mality in all these hurried proceedings. " We 
 will not," writes Lamartine, "enter into the de- 
 tails of these gradual approaches to the throne
 
 1830.] Louis PHILIPPE'S THRONE. 299 
 
 Testimony of Alison. 
 
 during the five days which preceded the elec- 
 tion of one who had no title, by a Parliament 
 which had no mission, to a royalty which had 
 no rights."* 
 
 In the same spirit Sir Archibald Alison 
 writes: "Thus did a small minority, not ex- 
 ceeding a third of either Chamber, at the dicta- 
 tion of a clique in the antechambers of the 
 Duke of Orleans, dispose of the crown to a 
 Granger to the legitimate line, without either 
 consulting the nation or knowing what form 
 of government it desired."f The two Cham- 
 bers hurriedly prepared a constitution, to which 
 Louis Philippe gave his assent. The ceremo- 
 ny of inauguration it could scarcely be called 
 coronation took place with much pomp, in 
 the Chamber of Deputies, on the 9th of Au- 
 gust, 1830. 
 
 " Gentlemen, peers, and deputies," said the 
 Duke of Orleans, " I have read with great at- 
 tention the declaration of the Chamber of 
 Deputies and the adhesion of the peers, and I 
 have weighed and meditated upon all its ex- 
 pressions. I accept, without restriction or re- 
 serve, the clauses and engagements which that 
 
 * History of the Restoration, vol. iv., p. 489. 
 t Alison, vol. vi., p. 463.
 
 300 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 The inauguration. 
 
 declaration contains, and the title of King of 
 the French, which it confers upon me." He 
 then took the following oath : 
 
 " In the presence of God, I swear to observe 
 faithfully the Constitutional Charter, with the 
 modifications contained in the declaration ; to 
 govern only by the laws and according to the 
 laws ; to render fair and equal justice to every 
 one according to his right, and to act in every 
 thing in no other view but that of the interest, 
 the happiness, and the glory of the French 
 people." 
 
 The hall resounded with shouts of "Vive le 
 Roif" The new-made sovereign, with a splen- 
 did cortege, retired, to take up his residence 
 in the Tuileries as King of the French. The 
 Revolution was consummated. The throne of 
 Louis Philippe was erected. 
 
 Louis Philippe, during his reign of about 
 eighteen years, encountered nothing but trou- 
 ble. The advocates of Legitimacy of the 
 divine right of kings regarded him as an 
 usurper. As the voice of the nation was not 
 consulted in placing him upon the throne, the 
 masses of the people deemed themselves de- 
 frauded of their rights, and hated him as the 
 representative only of the moneyed aristocracy
 
 1830.] Louis PHILIPPE'S THRONE. 301 
 
 The Liberal party. 
 
 of Paris. The bitterness with which he was 
 assailed by the Liberal party may be inferred 
 from the following extract from the " Revolu- 
 tion of 1848," by Louis Blanc: 
 
 " Whatever may have been the baseness 
 of Rome under the Caesars, it was equalled 
 by the corruption in France in the reign of 
 Louis Philippe. Nothing like it had ever 
 been witnessed in history. The thirst for gold 
 having obtained possession of minds agitated 
 by impure desires, society terminated by sink- 
 ing into brute materialism. The formula of 
 selfishness every one by himself and for 
 himself had been adopted by the sovereign 
 the maxim of state ; and that maxim, alike 
 hideous and fatal, had become the ruling prin- 
 ciple of government. It was the device of 
 Louis Philippe, a prince gifted with moder- 
 ation, knowledge, tolerance, humanity ; but 
 skeptical, destitute either of nobility of heart 
 or elevation of mind; the most experienced 
 corrupter of the human race that ever appear- 
 ed on earth." 
 
 There were thirty -four millions of people in 
 France. Of these, but one hundred and fifty 
 thousand of the richest proprietors enjoyed the 
 right of suffrage. Consequently, the laws were
 
 302 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 The Liberal party. 
 
 framed to favor the rich. All the efforts of 
 the people to secure a reform of the electoral 
 law proved unavailing. The agitation of the 
 subject increased every year, and the cry for 
 parliamentary reform was ever growing loud- 
 er and more menacing. Many of the illustri- 
 ous men in France joined this reform par- 
 ty. Among others, there was M. Lafitte, the 
 wealthy banker, M. Odillon Barrot, the re- 
 nowned advocate, and M. Arago, the distin- 
 guished philosopher. 
 
 We may search history in vain for the rec* 
 ord of any monarch so unrelentingly harassed 
 as was Louis Philippe from the time he as- 
 cended the throne until he was driven from 
 it. He was irreproachable in morals, a man 
 who had seen much of the world in all its 
 phases, sagacious and well-meaning. But he 
 was placed in a position in which no earthly 
 wisdom could rescue him from the direst trou- 
 ble. There were two antagonistic and very 
 powerful parties watching him. 
 
 The one was the Liberal party in France, 
 of various shades of opinion, demanding equal 
 rights for all men ; hating the old dynastic 
 despotisms of Europe who had forced the 
 Bourbons upon them, and hating those treaties
 
 1830.] Louis PHILIPPE'S THRONE. 303. 
 
 The Legitimists. 
 
 of Vienna of 1815, which had shorn France of 
 a large portion of her territory, and had bound 
 Europe hand and foot, so as to prevent any 
 future uprising of the friends of popular lib- 
 erty. 
 
 The other party consisted of the old aristoc- 
 racy of France, the Legitimists, supported by 
 the sympathies of all the courts of Europe, 
 who were supposed to be not only willing but 
 eager to unite their armies to maintain the 
 principles of the old regime in France, and 
 thus to prevent the establishment there of 
 those principles of popular liberty which 
 would endanger all their thrones. 
 
 The difference between these two parties 
 was irreconcilable. As Louis Philippe was 
 situated, he was compelled to choose between 
 the two. He chose the latter. This involved 
 him in unrelenting and unintermitted war 
 with the former. Alison says, " Concession to 
 the Kepublican party, and a general change in 
 external policy, so earnestly pressed upon him 
 by the Liberals, would lead at once to a gen- 
 eral war;" that is, the surrounding dynasties 
 would not permit free institutions to be estab- 
 lished in France. 
 
 Louis Philippe was a man of great decision
 
 Louis PHILIPPE. [1830. 
 
 Firmness of the king. 
 
 of character, as his friends would say. His 
 enemies called that trait stubbornness. In a 
 letter purporting to have been written on the 
 9th of November, 1849, by his son, the Prince 
 de Joinville, to the Duke de Nemours, the 
 writer says to his brother : 
 
 " I write one word to you, for I am disquiet- 
 ed at the events which I see on all sides thick- 
 ening around us. Indeed, I begin to be serious- 
 ly alarmed. The king is inflexible. He will 
 listen to no advice. His own will must prevail 
 over every thing. There are no longer any 
 ministers. Their responsibility is null. Every 
 thing rests with the king. He has arrived at 
 an age when observations are no longer listen- 
 ed to. He is accustomed to govern, and he 
 loves to show that he does so." 
 
 The king is reported to have said, at the 
 close of a Cabinet meeting, in reply to some 
 who urged concessions to the Liberal party, 
 " Every one appears to be for reform some 
 demand it, others promise it. For my part, I 
 will never be a party to such weakness. Re- 
 form is another word for war. When the op- 
 position succeed to power, I shall take my de- 
 parture." 
 
 This was the declaration of the king that
 
 1830.] Louis PHILIPPE'S THRONE. 305 
 
 Law prohibiting assemblies. 
 
 the surrounding dynasties would not permit 
 popular rights in France. An ancient law of 
 the old regime did not allow the people to as- 
 semble to discuss affairs of state. Louis Phi- 
 lippe revived the law, and enforced it rigor- 
 ously. To evade this prohibition, large dinner- 
 parties, or banquets, as they were called, were 
 introduced, which afforded an opportunity of 
 offering toasts. 
 420
 
 306 Louis PHILIPPE. [1832. 
 
 Death of General Lamarque. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 THE ADVENTURES OF THE DUCHESS 
 DE BERRI . 
 
 LOUIS PHILIPPE had scarcely taken his 
 seat upon the throne ere he found himself 
 involved in apparently inextricable embar- 
 rassments. Legitimists and Kepublicans were 
 alike hostile to his reign. That he might con- 
 ciliate the surrounding dynasties, and save 
 himself from such a coalition of crowned heads 
 as crushed Napoleon I., he felt constrained to 
 avow political principles and adopt measures 
 which exasperated the Eepublicans, and yet 
 did not reconcile the Legitimists to what they 
 deemed his usurpation. Notwithstanding the 
 most rigid censorship of the press France has 
 ever known, the Government was assailed m 
 various ways, continuously and mercilessly, 
 with rancor which could scarcely be surpassed. 
 On the 1st of June, 1832, General Lamarque 
 died one of the most distinguished general* 
 of the Empire. He had gained great popuiioi.
 
 1832.] THE DUCHESS DE BERRI. 807 
 
 The funeral. 
 
 ity by his eloquent speeches in the tribune in 
 favor of the rights of the people. Napoleon, at 
 St. Helena, spoke of him in the highest terms 
 of commendation. His death occurred just at 
 the moment when Paris was on the eve of an 
 insurrection, and it was immediately resolved 
 to take advantage of the immense gathering 
 which would be assembled at his funeral to 
 raise the banner of revolt. A meeting of all 
 the opposition had just been held at the house 
 of the banker, M. Lafitte, who had been so in- 
 fluential an agent in crowning the Duke of 
 Orleans. A committee had been appointed, 
 consisting of Lafayette, Odillon Barrot, M. Man- 
 guin, and others of similar influence and rank, 
 to draw up an address to the nation. All the 
 leaders of the popular committees were very 
 busy in preparation for the outbreak, and arms 
 were secretly distributed and officers appointed, 
 that they might act with efficiency should they 
 be brought into collision with the royal troops. 
 The funeral took place on the 5th of June. 
 It was one of the most imposing spectacles Par- 
 is had ever witnessed assembling, apparent- 
 ly, the whole population of the metropolis, with 
 thousands from the provinces. A magnificent 
 car, decorated with tricolor flags, bore the re-
 
 308 Louis PHILIPPE. [1832. 
 
 S'.rength of the royal forces. 
 
 mains. The procession moved from the house 
 of the deceased through the Rue St. Honor6 to 
 the Church of the Madeleine, and thence, by 
 way of the teeming Boulevards, to the Place of 
 the Bastile, where several funeral orations were 
 pronounced, and where the body was received, 
 to be taken to its place of burial in the south 
 of France. All the Republican and Demo- 
 cratic clubs turned out in full strength. The 
 Chamber of Deputies was present. Banners, 
 inscribed with exciting popular devices, floated 
 in the air. 
 
 The police of Paris was maintained by two 
 thousand municipal guards. In anticipation 
 of an outbreak, the Government had summon- 
 ed into the squares of the city an additional 
 force of twenty-two thousand troops, consist- 
 ing of eighteen thousand infantry, four thou- 
 sand cavalry, and eighty pieces of cannon. 
 And, as an additional precaution, there was a 
 reserve of thirty thousand troops stationed in 
 the vicinity of Paris who could in an hour be 
 brought into the streets. Apparently here 
 /was ample force to crush any uprising of the 
 populace. 
 
 But, on the other hand, the populace could 
 easily rally an enthusiastic mass of one hun-
 
 1832.] THE DUCHESS DE BERRI. 309 
 
 Movement of the procession. 
 
 dred thousand men. Large numbers of these 
 were accustomed, in their clubs, to act in con- 
 cert. Their leaders were appointed each one 
 having his special duty assigned to him. Not 
 a few of these were veteran soldiers, who had 
 served their term in the army, and there were 
 military men of distinction to lead them. The 
 forces, therefore, which 'might be brought into 
 collision were not very unequal. 
 
 The immense procession commenced its 
 movement at ten o'clock in the morning. The 
 whole city was in excitement. All hearts 
 were oppressed with the conviction that tu- 
 multuous scenes might be witnessed before the 
 sun should go down. When the head of the 
 procession reached the Place Vendome, it was 
 turned from its contemplated course, so as to 
 pass up through the Place and the Rue de la 
 Paix to the Boulevards, thus marching beneath 
 the shadow of the magnificent column of Aus- 
 terlitz, which has given the Place Vendome 
 world-wide renown. 
 
 Cries of Vive la Republique began now to 
 be heard. A hundred and fifty pupils of the 
 celebrated military school, the Polytechnic, join- 
 ed the procession, shouting "Vive la Liberte!" 
 These shouts were soon followed by the still
 
 310 Louis PHILIPPE. [1832. 
 
 Speech of General Umiuski. 
 
 more ominous cry, "A bos Louis Philippe!" 
 "Vive Lafayette/" The storm of popular ex- 
 citement was rapidly rising. 
 
 When the funeral-car had reached its point 
 of destination, near the bridge of Austerlitz, 
 where the remains were to be transferred to 
 those who would carry them to their distant 
 place of burial, several brief funeral orations 
 were pronounced, adroitly calculated still more 
 intensely to arouse popular feeling. A Polish 
 refugee, General Uminski, in .an impassioned 
 harangue, said : 
 
 " Lamarque, you were the worthy represent- 
 ative of the people. You were ours. You 
 belonged to the human race. All people who 
 love freedom will shed tears at your tomb. 
 In raising your noble voice for Poland, you 
 served the cause of all nations as well as 
 France. You served the cause of liberty 
 that of the interests dearest to humanity. 
 You defended it against the Holy Alliance, 
 which grew up on the tomb of Poland, and 
 which will never cease to threaten the liberties 
 of the world till the crime which cemented it 
 shall have been effaced by the resurrection of 
 its unfortunate victim."* 
 
 * Louis Blanc, in., 296.
 
 THE BARRICADE.
 
 1832.J THE DUCHESS DE BERRI. 
 
 Advance of the cuirassiers. 
 
 The agitation was now indescribable. Gen- 
 eral Lafayette was urged to repair to the Ho- 
 tel de Ville and organize a provisional govern- 
 ment. The crowd unharnessed his horses and 
 began, with shouts, to draw him in his carriage 
 through the streets. Suddenly the cry was 
 raised, "The Dragoons!" A mounted squad- 
 ron of cuirassiers, with glittering swords and 
 coats of mail, in a dense mass which filled the 
 streets, came clattering down at the full charge 
 upon the multitude, cutting right and left. 
 Blood flowed in torrents, and the wounded 
 and the dead were strewn over the pavements. 
 The battle was begun. Fiercely it raged. 
 Barricades were instantly constructed, which 
 arrested the progress of the troops. As by 
 magic, fire-arms appeared in the hands of the 
 populace. Notwithstanding the general tu- 
 mult and consternation, order emerged from 
 the chaos. Every house became a citadel for 
 the insurgents, and two armies were found con- 
 fronting each other. 
 
 The king and his council, in session at the 
 Tuileries, were greatly alarmed. At three 
 o'clock the tidings were brought that one-third 
 of the metropolis, protected by barricades, was 
 in the possession of the insurgents, and that
 
 31-i Louis PHILIPPE. [1832. 
 
 The Provisional Government. 
 
 the aspect of affairs was threatening in the ex- 
 treme. Orders were transmitted for all the 
 royal troops within thirty miles of Paris to 
 hasten to the capital. The night passed in tu- 
 mult and terror. Armed bands were surging 
 through the streets. The solemn boom of the 
 tocsin floated mournfully through the air. 
 The shoutings of the populace, and the fre- 
 quent explosions of artillery and musketry, add- 
 ed to the general dismay and gloom. There 
 was no sleep in Paris that night. Fifty thou- 
 sand troops of the line and fifty thousand of 
 the National Guard were marching to their 
 appointed places of rendezvous in preparation 
 for the deadly strife which the morrow would 
 certainly usher in. The populace were no less 
 busy, organizing in military bands, collecting 
 arms, throwing up barricades, and seizing im- 
 portant posts. Both parties were alike aware 
 that the Government could place but little re- 
 liance upon the National Guard, as many of 
 them were known to^be in sympathy with the 
 people. 
 
 A provisional government had in reality, 
 as it were, organized itself. While Louis Phi- 
 lippe and his ministers were in session at the 
 Tuileries, Lafayette, M. Lafitte, and other dis-
 
 1832.] THE DUCHESS DE BERRI. 315 
 
 Marshal Sonlt in command. 
 
 tinguished men, who but a few months before 
 had placed Louis Philippe upon the throne, 
 were in secret assembly at the mansion of M. 
 Lafitte, issuing orders for the overthrow of 
 that throne. Their orders were received by 
 the leaders of the populace, and thus there 
 was unity and efficiency of action.* 
 
 During the night there were several bloody 
 conflicts, in which the populace were generally 
 successful. With their head-quarters at the 
 Porte St. Martin, and pushing out their in-" 
 trenchments on both sides of the river, before 
 the dawn a large part of the city was under 
 their control. The Government forces were 
 mainly concentrated at the Tuileries, the 
 Louvre, and the Hotel de Ville. 
 
 Marshal Soult was in command of the royal 
 troops. Wherever his sympathies might be 
 in the peculiar emergency which had risen, he 
 felt bound to be true to his oath and his col- 
 ors. By ten o'clock in the morning he had 
 eighty thousand men under his command, in- 
 cluding six thousand cavalry, with one hun- 
 dred and twenty pieces of artillery. Strong as 
 this force was, it was none too strong for the 
 occasion. There was great consternation at 
 
 * Alison, vol. vii., p. 77.
 
 316 Louis PHILIPPE. [1832. 
 
 The conflict. 
 
 the Tuileries. To prevent the soldiers of the 
 National Guard from passing over to the peo- 
 ple, they were intermingled with the troops of 
 the line. 
 
 The conflict which ensued was one of the 
 most terrible ever recorded in the history of 
 insurrections. Thirty thousand compact royal 
 troops, cavalry, infantry, and artillery, slowly 
 marched along the Boulevards, battering down 
 the barricades, and sweeping the streets with 
 musketry and grape-shot. Another band of 
 thirty thousand traversed, in an equally san- 
 guinary march, the streets which bordered the 
 banks of the Seine. They were to meet at the 
 bridge of Austerlitz. 
 
 The houses of Paris are of stone, five or six 
 stories high. Each house became a citadel 
 filled with insurgents, which kept up a dead- 
 ly fire upon the advancing columns. The 
 slaughter on both sides was dreadful ; on ei- 
 ther side was equal courage and desperation. 
 A very bloody struggle took place at the Clois- 
 ter of St. Meri, which strong position the insur- 
 gents held with the utmost determination. 
 
 " The tocsin," writes Sir Archibald Alison, 
 "incessantly sounded from the Church of St. 
 Meri to call the Kepublicans to the decisive
 
 1832.] THE DUCHESS DE BERRI. 317 
 
 The conflict at St. Meri. 
 
 point; and they were not wanting to the ap- 
 peal. Young men, children of twelve years 
 of age, old men tottering on the verge of the 
 grave, flocked to the scene of danger and 
 
 O / ** 
 
 stood side by side with the manly combatants. 
 Never had there been, in the long annals of 
 revolutionary conflicts, such universal enthu- 
 siasm and determined resolution on the part 
 of the Republicans." 
 
 Before the terrific fire from the windows 
 and from behind the barricade the whole col- 
 umn of royal troops at first recoiled and fled 
 back in confusion. But heavy artillery was 
 brought forward ; a breach was battered 
 through the barricade ; shells were thrown be- 
 yond to scatter the defenders, while an inces- 
 sant storm of bullets penetrated every window 
 at which an assailant appeared. The royal 
 troops rushed through the breach. Quarter 
 was neither given nor asked. On both sides 
 the ferocity of demons was exhibited. This 
 closed the conflict. The insurrection was 
 crushed. The royal troops admitted a loss in 
 killed and wounded of 417. The loss of the 
 insurgents can never be known, as both the 
 dead and the wounded were generally convey- 
 ed away and secreted by their friends,,
 
 318 Louis PHILIPPE. [1832. 
 
 The insurrection quelled. 
 
 On the morning of the 6th, the leaders of 
 the Liberal party were sanguine of success. 
 But the unexpected display of governmental 
 force rendered the revolt hopeless. The lead- 
 ers, who had been acting in entire secrecy, dis- 
 persed, and Alison says that they quietly slip- 
 ped over to the other side, and sought only to 
 mitigate the victor's wrath. A deputation was 
 appointed by some of the citizens to call upon 
 the king, congratulate him upon his victory, and 
 implore him to temper justice with mercy. 
 
 The king angrily replied, " Who is responsi- 
 ble for the blood which has been shed ? The 
 miserable wretches who took advantage of the 
 funeral of General Lamarque to attack the 
 Government by open force. The cannons you 
 have heard have demolished the barricades of 
 St. Meri The revolt is terminated. I do not 
 know why you should suppose that violent 
 measures are to be adopted ; but, rely upon it, 
 they are loudly called for. I know that the 
 press is constantly endeavoring to destroy me; 
 but it is by the aid of falsehood. I ask you, is 
 there any person of whom you have ever heard, 
 against whom a greater torrent of calumny has 
 been poured forth than against myself?"* 
 * Les Dix Ans de Louis Philippe, vol. iii., p, 318.
 
 1832,] THE DUCHESS DE BERRI, 319 
 
 Severity of the Government 
 
 The next morning a decree was issued or- 
 dering all the printing-presses opposed to the 
 Government to be broken to pieces, and substi- 
 tuting courts-martial instead of the ordinary tri- 
 bunals to try all cases connected with the insur- 
 rection. - The Government regarded the move- 
 ment as a combined attempt of the Repub- 
 licans and the Legitimists.. Hence Gamier 
 Page's, the Democrat, and Viscount Chateau- 
 briand, the Bourbonist, found themselves ar- 
 rested as accomplices in the same rebellion 
 
 Three days after, on the 10th of June, Cha- 
 teaubriand wrote from his prison to M. Ber- 
 tin, editor of Le Journal des Debate, that he 
 had refused to take the oath of allegiance to 
 Louis Philippe, first because his government 
 was not founded upon legitimate succession, 
 and second, that it was not founded on popu- 
 lar sovereignty. 
 
 A few weeks after this, upon his release, 
 Chateaubriand visited the young prince, Louis 
 Napoleon, who, in studious retirement, was 
 residing with his mother, Queen Hortense, in 
 their beautiful retreat at Arnemberg, on the 
 Lake of Constance. The prince had just pub- 
 lished a work entitled "Political Reveries," in 
 which he took the ground that the voice of the
 
 820 Louis PHILIPPE. [1832. 
 
 Numerous prosecutions. 
 
 people is the legitimate foundation of all gov- 
 ernment; that the people, in the exercise of 
 universal suffrage, should decide upon their 
 form of government and choose their rulers. 
 Chateaubriand read this treatise with much in- 
 terest, suggested the substitution of the word 
 nation for that of people, and became personally 
 the warm friend of the young prince, though 
 still adhering to the doctrine of legitimacy and 
 to his allegiance to the Bourbons.* 
 
 The government of Louis Philippe pursued 
 and punished with the greatest energy those 
 engaged in the revolt. " The number of the 
 prosecutions," writes Alison, "exceeded any 
 thing previously witnessed, not merely in 
 French, but in European history. The re- 
 strictions complained of during the Eestoration 
 were as nothing compared to it. From the ac- 
 cession of Louis Philippe to the 1st of October, 
 a period of a little more than two years, there 
 occurred in France 281 seizures of journals 
 and 251 judgments upon them. No less than 
 81 journals had been condemned, of which 41 
 were in Paris alone. The total number of 
 months of imprisonment inflicted on editors 
 of journals during this period was 1226, and 
 * (Euvres de Napoleon III., t. i., p. 393.
 
 1832.] THE DUCHESS DE BERRI. 321 
 
 The Duchess de Berri. 
 
 the amount of fines levied 347,550 francs 
 [$80,000]. This is perhaps the hottest war- 
 fare, without the aid of the censorship, ever 
 yet waged, during so short a period, against 
 the liberty of the press. The system of Louis 
 Philippe was to bring incessant prosecutions 
 against the parties responsible for journals, 
 without caring much whether they were suc- 
 cessful or not, hoping that he should wear 
 them out by the trouble and expense of con- 
 ducting their defenses."* 
 
 Thus terminated the Eepublican attempt to 
 overthrow the throne of Louis Philippe. And 
 now let us turn to an attempt of the Legiti- 
 mists to accomplish the same end. About 
 eleven months after the enthronement of Louis 
 Philippe, in March, 1831, the Duchess de Ber- 
 ri, having obtained the reluctant consent of 
 Charles X., set out from Scotland for the 
 south of France, to promote a rising of the 
 Bourbon party there in favor of the Duke of 
 Bordeaux whom we shall hereafter call by his 
 present title, the Count de Chambord and to 
 march upon Paris. The Legitimist party was 
 
 * History of Europe from the Fall of Napoleon to the A^- 
 cession of Louis Napoleon, by Sir Archibald Alison, vol. iii., 
 p. 82. 
 
 421
 
 322 Louis PHILIPPE. 
 
 Statement of Louis Blanc. 
 
 rich, and was supported generally by the cler- 
 gy and by the peasantry. In the south of 
 France and in La Vende'e that party was very 
 strong. 
 
 "The idea of crossing the sea at the head of 
 faithful paladins; of landing after the perils 
 and adventures of an unexpected voyage, in a 
 country of knights-errant; of eluding, by a 
 thousand disguises, the vigilance of the watch- 
 ful enemies through whom she had to pass; 
 of wandering, a devoted mother and banished 
 queen, from hamlet to hamlet, and chateau to 
 chateau; of testing humanity, high and low, 
 on the romantic side, and, at the end of a vic- 
 torious conspiracy, of rearing in France the 
 standard of the monarchy all this was too 
 dazzling not to captivate a young and high- 
 spirited woman, bold through very ignorance 
 of the obstacles she had to surmount, heroic in 
 the hour of danger through levity; able to en- 
 dure all but ennui, and ready to lull any mis- 
 givings with the casuistry of a mother's love."* 
 
 The ex-king, Charles X., who, having ab- 
 dicated, had no power to nominate to the re- 
 gency, still issued a decree, dated Edinburgh, 
 March 8th, 1831, by which he authorized "a 
 
 * Louis Blanc.
 
 1832.] THE DUCHESS DE BERRI. 323 
 
 The reception of the dnchess in Italy. 
 
 proclamation in favor of Henry V., in which it 
 shall be announced that Madame, Duchess de 
 Bern, is to be regent of the kingdom during 
 the minority of her son."* 
 
 The duchess, assuming the title of Countess 
 of Segana, crossed over to Holland, and, as- 
 cending the Rhine and traversing the Tyrol, 
 safely reached Genoa. The King of Sardinia, 
 Charles Albert, received her kindly, and loan- 
 ed her a million francs. But the French con- 
 sul discovered her through her disguise, and 
 by order of the French Court the Sardinian 
 king felt constrained to request her to with- 
 draw from his domains. 
 
 The Duke of Modena received her hospita- 
 bly, and assigned to her use the palace of Mas- 
 sa, about three miles from the sea. Here, with 
 confidential advisers, she matured her plans. 
 Secret agents were sent to all the principal cit- 
 ies in France, to organize royalist committees 
 and to prepare for a general uprising. The 
 plan wns for the insurrection to break out first 
 in the west of France, to be immediately fol- 
 lowed by all the southern provinces. 
 
 While affairs were in this posture, a very 
 
 * By the laws of France the dauphin attained his majoritv 
 at the age of thirteen.
 
 324 LOUIS I'll I M 1'1'K. 
 
 Abolition of the peerage. 
 
 curious measure was adopted by the Govern- 
 ment, which merits brief notice. The Cham- 
 ber of Deputies, composed of the bourgeoisie, 
 voted the abolition of the hereditary peerage. 
 This was a constitutional amendment, which 
 needed to be ratified by the Chamber of 
 Peers. But the Peers were not disposed thus 
 to commit suicide. Louis Philippe had been 
 placed upon the throne by the bourgeoisie. 
 The nobles were Bourbonists. He felt con- 
 strained to support the measures of his friends, 
 lie therefore created, by royal ordinance, thirty, 
 six new peers to vote the abolition of the peer- 
 age, and thus the vote was carried.* A vote 
 was also passed banishing forever from the soil 
 of France every member of the elder branch 
 of the house of Bourbon. These measures, of 
 course, exasperated the friends of the ancient 
 regime, and rendered them more willing to en- 
 ter into a conspiracy for the dethronement of 
 the Citizen King. 
 
 At Massa the duchess had assembled several 
 prominent men to aid her with their advice 
 
 * In the British House of Lords the Crown will often carry 
 * measure by a similar action. By the Constitution of the 
 Empire in France, under Napoleon III., this was rendered 
 impossible.
 
 1831.] THE DUCHESS DE BERRI. 325 
 
 Vigilance aud severity of the Government. 
 
 and co-operation. But, as was to have been 
 expected, these men soon quarrelled among 
 themselves. The brother of the Duchess de 
 Berri was now King of Naples. But he did 
 not dare to afford his sister an asylum, as the 
 French Government threatened, in that case, 
 immediately to send a fleet and an army from 
 Toulon and bombard the city of Naples. 
 
 Proclamations and ordinances were prepared,. 
 to be widely distributed. A provisional gov- 
 ernment, to be established in Paris, was organ- 
 ized, on paper, to consist of the Marquis de 
 Pastoret, the Duke de Bellino, the Viscount 
 Chateaubriand, and the Count de Kergarlaz. 
 
 In the mean time the officers of the Govern- 
 ment were watching with the utmost vigilance 
 every movement in the south of France, and 
 punishing with terrible severity, by shooting r 
 bayoneting, and hanging, and often without 
 trial, those who were suspected of being im- 
 plicated in the anticipated Bourbon uprising. 
 The duchess was much deceived by the flatter- 
 ing reports she was receiving from her friends. 
 Though they correctly described the intense 
 dissatisfaction of the country with the govern- 
 ment of Louis Philippe, they greatly exagger- 
 ated the numbers and the zeal of those whom
 
 526 Louis PHILIPPE. [1832. 
 
 A midnight adventure. 
 
 they supposed to be ready to rally around the 
 banner of the Bourbons. 
 
 The 24th of April, 1832, was fixed for the 
 departure. The utmost secrecy was necessary, 
 as the spies of Louis Philippe were all around. 
 Arrangements had been made for a small 
 steamer, the Carlo Alberto, in the darkness of 
 the night to glide into the harbor, take on 
 board the duchess and her suite, and convey 
 them to Marseilles. It was given out that the 
 duchess was about to visit Florence. At night- 
 fall of the 24th a travelling carriage, with four 
 post-horses, was drawn up before the ducal 
 palace. The duchess, with one gentleman and 
 three ladies, entered, and in the darkness the 
 carriage was rapidly driven a short distance 
 from the gate of Massa, when, upon some pre- 
 text, it stopped for a moment beneath the shad- 
 ow of a high wall. While some directions were 
 given, to engage the attention of the postilion, 
 the duchess, with Mademoiselle Lebeschu and 
 M. de Brissac, glided out of the door un per- 
 ceived, when the door was shut and the horses 
 again set out upr^i the gallop for Florence. 
 
 The duchess and her friends stealthily moved 
 along under the shadow of the wall, until they 
 reached a secluded spot upon the sea-shore
 
 1832.] THE DUCHESS DE BERRI. 327 
 
 The embarkation. 
 
 where the steamer was expected. The ma- 
 jor of a body of troops in that vicinity joined 
 them, with a lantern, as a signal to guide the 
 boat from the expected steamer to the shore. 
 Here they remained, in breathless silence and in 
 much anxiety, for an hour. Just as the clocks 
 in the distant churches were tolling the hour of 
 midnight, a feeble light was seen far away over 
 the water. It was the Carlo Alberto, the steam- 
 er for which they were waiting. Rapidly it ap- 
 proached ; a boat was sent ashore. The Prin- 
 cess Marie Caroline, worn out with cares and 
 anxieties, or which is the more probable 
 possessed of that gay, untroubled spirit which 
 no cares could agitate, was wrapped in her 
 cloak and soundly asleep on the sand. Her 
 companions did not awake her till the boat was 
 about to touch the beach. It was three o'clock 
 in the morning. The duchess and her suite, 
 composing a party of seven Mademoiselle 
 Lebeschu being her only lady attendant were 
 soon transferred from the shore to the deck of 
 the Carlo Alberto. 
 
 All were conscious that the enterprise upon 
 which they had embarked was perilous in the 
 extreme. Its success would greatly depend 
 upon what is called chance. The duchess ap-
 
 328 Louis PjiiLii'i'K. [lti'6'2. 
 
 The night storm. 
 
 peared calm and cheerful, as if determined not 
 to doubt of a triumphant result, and manifestly 
 resolved to wipe from the Bourbon name the 
 charge of pusillanimity which it has so often 
 incurred. f 
 
 To avoid the French cruisers the Carlo Al- 
 berto kept far out to sea, and did not reach 
 Marseilles until midnight of the 28th. The 
 party was to be landed near the light-house, 
 where a rendezvous had been fixed for the 
 small but determined band who were to meet 
 her there. The moment the steamer cast an- 
 chor the signal of two lanterns was raised, one 
 at the foremast head and J,he other at the 
 mizzen-mast head, which signal was instantly 
 responded to from the shore. Dark clouds 
 had gathered in the sky, and the meanings of a 
 rising gale and the dashings of the surge added 
 to the gloom of the hour. The gentlemen who 
 were to accompany Marie Caroline to the shore 
 were dressed in the disguise of fishermen. The 
 sea had become so high that it was with diffi- 
 culty and peril that the party could embark. 
 At one time the boat was dashed so furiously 
 against one of the paddle-boxes of the steamer 
 that the destruction of all on board seemed in- 
 evitable. Through all these trying scenes the
 
 1832.] THE DUCHESS DE BERKI. 329 
 
 The landing at Marseilles. 
 
 fragile, sylph-like duchess manifested intrepid- 
 ity which excited the wonder and admiration 
 of every beholder. The little skiff which was 
 to convey her to the beach soon disappeared 
 in the darkness of that stormy sea. 
 
 The landing occurred without accident, and 
 Marie Caroline scaled the rocks, along a path 
 which tried the nerves even of the boldest 
 smugglers, till she reached a temporary hut 
 which had been reared to afford her shelter. 
 The vigilance, however, of the Government 
 police had not been entirely eluded. That 
 very evening the authorities, in some way, re- 
 ceived the rumor that the duchess had landed, 
 or was about to land, at Marseilles, to com- 
 mence the uprising there. Immediate and vig- 
 orous preparations were adopted to quell it 
 The force of every military post was doubled. 
 
 A band of about two thousand of her parti- 
 sans was the next morning assembled at an 
 appointed rendezvous in the city. They ran 
 up the white banner of the Bourbons upon the 
 spi?e of St. Laurient, and began shouting vocif- 
 erously, "Vive Henri Cinq!" hoping to excite 
 a general insurrection, and that the whole pop- 
 ulace of the city would join them. They did 
 create intense agitation, and wonder, and be-
 
 330 Louis PHILIPPE. [1832. 
 
 The iusnrrectiou. 
 
 wilderment. Men, women, and children ran to 
 and fro, and the alarrn-bells were violently rung 
 from the steeples. The duchess was still in her 
 hut, waiting for the favorable moment in which 
 to make her appearance. When she saw the 
 Bourbon flag unfurled from St. Laurient, she 
 was deluded by the hope that the success of 
 the enterprise was secured. 
 
 But soon the regular troops appeared in 
 solid battalions. The crowd fled before them. 
 A few of the insurgents who attempted to 
 make a stand were dispersed by a bayonet 
 charge, their leaders captured, and the Bour- 
 bon flag disappeared ! By one o'clock it was 
 all over the emeute had utterly and hopeless- 
 ly failed 1 
 
 Her despairing friends urged her immediate- 
 ly to repair to the steamer, and to take refuge 
 with the Bourbons of Spain. Heroically she 
 replied, "I am in France now, arid in France 
 will I remain." We have not space here to 
 enter into the detail of her wonderful adven- 
 tures, which she seemed to enjoy as if she were 
 merely engaged in a school-girl frolic. Prob- 
 ably she felt assured that if she were taken 
 prisoner, her royal blood, her relationship with 
 the queen, as her niece, and the sympathy of
 
 1832.] THE DUCHESS DE BERRI. 331 
 
 Wild adventures. 
 
 most of the courts of Europe in what they 
 deemed the righteousness of her cause, would 
 save her from any very severe treatment. 
 
 "Disguised as a peasant-boy, and accompa- 
 nied by no one but Marshal Bourmont, also 
 in disguise, she set out on foot to walk across 
 France, through fields and by-paths, a distance 
 of four hundred miles, to the department of 
 La Vendee, where the Bourbon party was in its 
 greatest strength. The first night they lost 
 their way in the woods. Utterly overcome by 
 exhaustion, the duchess sank down at the foot 
 of a tree and fell asleep, while her faithful at- 
 tendant stood sentinel at her side. 
 
 " There is nothing in the pages of romance 
 more wild than the adventures of this frivolous 
 yet heroic woman. She slept in sheds, encoun- 
 tered a thousand hair- breadth escapes, and, 
 with great sagacity, eluded the numerous bands 
 who were scouring the country in quest of her. 
 At one time, in an emergency, she threw her- 
 self upon the protection of a Republican, bold- 
 ly entering his house, and saying, 'I arn the 
 Duchess of Berri : will you give me shelter?' 
 He did not betray her. After such a journey 
 of fifty days, she reached, on the 17th of May, 
 the chateau of Plassac, near Saintes, in La Ven-
 
 332 Louis PHILIPPE. [1832. 
 
 ' Little Peter." 
 
 de*e, where a general rising of her friends was 
 appointed for the 24th. Nearly all the Yen- 
 de"an chiefs were then awaiting the summons. 
 On the 21st of May, the duchess still in the 
 costume of a young peasant, presenting the 
 aspect of a remarkably graceful and beautiful 
 boy, and taking the name of 'Little Peter' 
 repaired on horseback to an appointed rendez- 
 vous at Meslier."* 
 
 Here her disappointment was bitter. The 
 Government troops were on the alert, fully 
 prepared for any conflict. Her own friends 
 were despairing. There was no enthusiasm 
 manifested to enter upon an enterprise where 
 defeat and death seemed inevitable. Passion- 
 ately she entreated her friends not to abandon 
 her, delineating the great risks she had run. 
 It was all in vain. No general uprising could 
 be secured. There were a few despairing con- 
 flicts, but the feeble bands of the insurgents 
 rapidly melted away before the concentration 
 of the Government troops. 
 
 Still, the duchess herself escaped capture. 
 Accompanied by a single guide, and apparent- 
 ly insensible to hardship or peril, she wandered 
 through the woods, often sleeping in the open 
 * Abbott's Life of Napoleon III., p. 87.
 
 1832.] THE DUCHESS DE BEKKI. 
 
 Perilous wanderings. 
 
 air, and occasionally carried upon the shoul- 
 ders of her attendant through the marshes. 
 
 "On one occasion," writes Alison, "when 
 the pursuit was hottest, she found shelter in a 
 ditch covered with bushes, while the soldiers 
 in pursuit of her searched in vain, and probed 
 with their bayonets every thicket in the wood 
 with which it was environed. The variety, 
 the fatigue, the dangers of her life, had inex- 
 pressible charms for a person of her ardent 
 and romantic disposition. She often said, 
 * Don't speak to me of suffering. I was never 
 so happy at Naples or Paris as now.' "* 
 
 She took great pleasure in a variety of dis- 
 guises. Sometimes, in the picturesque cos- 
 tume of a peasant-girl, with coarse wooden 
 shoes on her little feet, she would enter a town 
 filled with Koyalist troops, and converse gayly 
 with the gendarmes who guarded the gates. 
 The coasts of France were so watched by Gov- 
 ernmental vessels as to render her escape by 
 water almost impossible. She consequently 
 decided to seek a retreat in Nantes, a city in 
 which she had so few adherents that no one 
 would suspect her taking refuge there. 
 
 In the disguise of a peasant-girl, with one 
 
 * Alison.
 
 334: Louis PHILIPPE. [1832. 
 
 Letter to the queen. 
 
 female companion, she entered the city, and 
 was concealed by a few friends who perilled 
 their lives in so doing. For several months 
 she eluded all the efforts of the Government 
 to find her. In the mean time, the partisans 
 df the duchess were pursued and punished 
 with the most terrible severity. No mercy 
 was shown them. The duchess, from her re- 
 treat, kept up a lively correspondence with 
 her friends, still hoping that fortune might 
 turn in her favor. Pleading in behalf of these 
 men, she wrote as follows to her aunt, the 
 queen : 
 
 " Whatever consequences may result for 
 me, from the position in which I have placed 
 myself while fulfilling my duties as a mother, 
 I will never speak to you, madame, of my own 
 interests. But brave men have become in- 
 volved in danger for my son's sake, and I can 
 not forbear from attempting whatever may be 
 done with honor, in order to save them. 
 
 "I therefore entreat my aunt, whose good- 
 ness of heart and religious sentiment are 
 known to me, to exert all her credit in their 
 behalf. The bearer of this letter will furnish 
 details respecting their situation. He will
 
 1832.] THE DUCHESS DE BERRI. 335 
 
 The letter returned. 
 
 state that the judges given them are men 
 against whom they have fought 
 
 "Notwithstanding the actual difference in 
 our positions, a volcano is under your feet, 
 madame, as you know. I knew your alarm 
 your very natural alarm at a period when I 
 was in safety, and I was not insensible to it. 
 God alone knows what He destines for us, and 
 perhaps you will one day thank me for having 
 had confidence in your goodness, and for hav- 
 ing given you an opportunity of exerting it in 
 behalf of my unfortunate friends. Rely on 
 my gratitude. I wish you happiness, madame, 
 for I think too highly of you to believe it pos- 
 sible that you can be happy in your present 
 situation. MARIE CAROLINE." 
 
 This letter was conveyed to the queen at St. 
 Cloud. She probably read it ; but it was im- 
 mediately returned to the bearer, who was in 
 waiting, with the declaration that the queen 
 could not receive it. Five months had now 
 elapsed since the duchess entered Nantes. It 
 is by some supposed that Louis Philippe did 
 not wish to have her arrested. He would be 
 fearfully embarrassed to know what to do with 
 her. It would hardly do to Testore her to lib-
 
 336 Louis PHILIPPE. [1832. 
 
 Note from Louis Blanc. 
 
 erty while her partisans were cruelly punished 
 with death. It was not easy to decide upon 
 the tribunal which would sit in judgment upon 
 her. The peerage would have recoiled with 
 horror from passing judgment upon a princess, 
 who endeavored to gain the throne for a child, 
 who was entitled to that throne by the avowed 
 principles of legitimacy. 
 
 A renegade Jew, by the name of Deutz, at 
 length betrayed her. By the most villainous 
 treachery he obtained an interview with the 
 duchess, and then informed the police of the 
 place of her retreat. It was the 6th of No- 
 vember. In the following words Louis Blanc 
 describes the preparations made for her ar- 
 rest: 
 
 " The first communication between M. Thiers 
 and Deutz took place under the following cir- 
 cumstances : M. Thiers one day received a let- 
 ter wherein a stranger begged him to repair in 
 the evening to the Champs Elysees, promising 
 to make him a communication of the very 
 highest importance. At the appointed hour 
 he proceeded to the Champs Elyse'es, with a 
 brace of pistols ready in his coat-pockets. At 
 the spot indicated in the letter he perceived a 
 man standing, who seemed agitated with fear
 
 1832.] THE DUCHESS DE BERRI. 337 
 
 The traitor Deutz. 
 
 and doubt. He approached and accosted this 
 man. It was Deutz. A conference was opened, 
 which ended in a base crime. The next night, 
 by an arrangement of the police, Deutz was 
 introduced into the office of the Minister of the 
 Interior. ' You can make a good thing of this,' 
 said M. Thiers. ' The Jew shook with agita- 
 tion at the idea; his limbs trembled under 
 him, and his countenance changed. The price 
 of the treachery was settled without difficulty." 
 No sooner had Deutz withdrawn than bay- 
 onets glittered in every direction, and commis- 
 sioners of police rushed into the house, with 
 pistols in their hands. The duchess had bare- 
 ly time to take refuge, with three companions, 
 in a small recess behind the fire-place, which 
 was adroitly concealed by an iron plate back 
 of the chimney. The police commenced a mi- 
 nute search, calling masons in to aid them. 
 The walls were sounded with hammers, arti 
 cles of furniture moved and broken open. 
 Night came while the search continued. The 
 space in which they were confined was very 
 narrow, with but one small aperture for the 
 admission of air. They barely escaped suffo- 
 cation by applying their mouths in turn to 
 this hole, but three inches in diameter. 
 422
 
 338 Louis PHILIPPE. [1832. 
 
 Discovery and arrest. 
 
 The gendarmes, fully satisfied that the duch- 
 ess must be concealed somewhere in the house, 
 took possession of the room and lighted a fire 
 in the chimney, which converted their hiding- 
 place into a hot oven. The heat soon became 
 insupportable. The iron plate had become 
 red-hot. One of the prisoners kicked it down, 
 and said, " We are coming out ; take away the 
 fire." The fire was instantly brushed away, 
 and the duchess and her companions, after 
 having endured sixteen hours of almost insup- 
 portable torture, came forth in great exhaus- 
 tion, and yet the duchess almost gayly said, 
 referring to the ancient martyr roasted upon a 
 gridiron, 
 
 " Gentlemen, you have made war upon me 
 el la St. Laurent I have nothing to reproach 
 myself with. I have only discharged the duty 
 of a mother to gain the inheritance of her 
 son."* 
 
 The captive was treated with the respect 
 due to her rank. After a brief confinement at 
 Nantes, she was transferred to the citadel of 
 Blaye, one of the most gloomy of prisons, on 
 the left bank of the Gironde. All the effects 
 of this princess of royal birth, who had enter- 
 * Memoires de la Duchesse de Berri, pp. 87-90.
 
 1832.] THE DUCHESS DE BERRI. 339 
 
 Imprisonment at Blaye. 
 
 ed France as regent, were tied up in a pock- 
 et-handkerchief. Measures were apparently 
 adopted to keep her in close captivity, without 
 trial, for a long time. The fortress was thor- 
 oughly manned with nine hundred men, and 
 put in a state of defense, as if anticipating a 
 siege. Three gun-boats were stationed in the 
 river. The small building within the walls of 
 the citadel, which was assigned to the duchess, 
 was surrounded with a double row of pali- 
 sades ten or twelve feet high. The windows 
 were covered with strong iron bars, and even 
 the apertures of the chimneys were closed with 
 an iron grating. Even the gay spirit of the 
 princess was subdued by the glooms in which 
 she was enveloped. 
 
 Still, from many eminent men of her own 
 party she received gratifying proofs of fidelity. 
 Chateaubriand issued an eloquent pamphlet 
 which won the applause of the Legitimists 
 throughout Europe. In this he had the bold- 
 ness to exclaim, "Madame, your son is my 
 king." In a letter of condolence to the prin- 
 cess, in which he offered his professional serv- 
 ices in her defense, he said : 
 
 "MADAME, You will deem it inconsiderate,
 
 340 Loyis PHILIPPE. [1832. 
 
 The terrible secret. 
 
 obtrusive, that at such a moment as this I 
 entreat you to grant me a favor, but it is the 
 high ambition of my life. I would earnestly 
 solicit to be numbered among your defenders. 
 I have no personal title to the great favor I 
 solicit of your new grandeur, but I venture to 
 implore it in memory of a prince of whom you 
 deigned to name me historian, and in the name 
 of my family's blood. It was my brother's 
 glorious destiny to die with his illustrious 
 grandfather, M. de Malesherbes, the defender 
 of Louis XVI., the same day, the same hour, 
 for the same cause, and upon the same scaf- 
 fold. CHATEAUBRIAND." 
 
 But a terrible secret was soon whispered 
 abroad, which overwhelmed the princess with 
 shame, and which filled the court of Louis 
 Philippe with joy, as it silenced all voices 
 which would speak in her favor. It became 
 evident that the duchess was again to become 
 a mother. For a princess, the child, sister, and 
 mother of a king, secretly to marry some un- 
 known man, was deemed as great a degrada- 
 tion as such a person could be guilty of. The 
 shame was as great as it would be in New 
 Vork for the daughter of a millionaire secretly
 
 1832.] THE DUCHESS DE BEKKI. 341 
 
 The marriage announcement. 
 
 to marry a negro coachman. It consigned the 
 princess to irremediable disgrace. But the 
 situation in which she found herself compelled 
 her to acknowledge her marriage. The univers- 
 al assumption was that she had not been mar- 
 ried. Secrecy divests marriage of its sanctity. 
 
 The sufferings through which the princess 
 passed were awful. No pen can describe 
 them. Could she but be released from prison, 
 her shame might be concealed. Her tears and 
 entreaties were all unavailing. Louis Phi- 
 lippe, unmindful that the princess was the 
 niece of his wife, deemed that the interests of 
 his dynasty required that she should be held 
 with a firm grasp until the birth of her child 
 should consign her to ignominy from which 
 there could be no redemption. 
 
 On the 22d of February, 1833, the duchess 
 placed in the hands of General Bugeaud, gov- 
 ernor of the citadel of Blaye, the following 
 declaration: 
 
 " Urged by circumstances, and by the meas- 
 ures ordered by the Government, though I 
 had the strongest reason to keep my marriage 
 secret, I think it a duty to myself and my 
 children to declare that I was secretly married 
 during my residence in Italy."
 
 342 Louis PHILIPPE. [1832. 
 
 Humiliations of the duchess. 
 
 To a friend, M. de Mesnard, she wrote: " I 
 feel as if it would kill me to tell you what fol- 
 lows, but it must be done. Vexatious annoy- 
 ances, the order to leave me alone with spies, 
 the certainty that I can not get out till Sep- 
 tember, could alone have determined me to 
 declare my secret marriage." 
 
 The humiliations to which the unhappy 
 duchess was compelled to submit were dread- 
 ful. The detail would be only painful to our 
 readers. On the morning of the 10th of May 
 a daughter was born, whom God kindly, ere 
 long, removed to another world. The fact, 
 minutely authenticated, was proclaimed to all 
 Europe. Thus far Marie Caroline had kept 
 secret the name of her husband. But it was 
 now necessary that his name should be given, 
 to secure the legitimacy of her child. It was 
 then announced, by the officiating physician to 
 the group of officials which the Government 
 had placed around her bed, that the father of 
 the child was Count Hector Sucheri Palli, gen- 
 tleman of the chamber to the King of the Two 
 Sicilies. 
 
 In commenting upon these events, Louis 
 Blanc writes : " The partisans of the new dy- 
 nasty exulted with indecent zeal at the event
 
 1832.] THE DUCHESS DE BERRI. 343 
 
 Comments of Louis Blanc. 
 
 of which the ministers had so well prepared 
 the scandal. The Republicans only manifest- 
 ed the contempt they felt for this ignoble tri- 
 umph. As for the Legitimists, they were 
 overwhelmed with consternation. Some of 
 them, however, still persisted in their daring 
 incredulity; and they did not hesitate to de- 
 nounce the document, upon which their ene- 
 mies relied as the denouement of an intrigue 
 which had begun with violence and ended 
 with a lie. Separated from her friends, de- 
 prived of their counsels, dead to the world, to 
 the laws, to society, was it possible for Marie 
 Caroline to make any valid deposition against 
 herself, and that, too, surrounded by her ac- 
 cusers, by her keepers, by the men who had 
 vowed her destruction ?" 
 
 Thus, while one party affirmed that there 
 was no truth in the alleged birth or marriage, 
 the Orleanists declared that the Duchess of 
 Berri had not only given birth to a child of no 
 legitimate parentage, but that the Duke of 
 Bordeaux, who was born seven months after 
 the assassination of the Duke of Berri, was 
 also the child of dishonored birth, and had, 
 therefore, no title whatever to the crown. 
 Such is the venom of political partisanship.
 
 Louis PHILIPPE. [1832. 
 
 The duchess liberated. 
 
 On the 8th of June, Marie Caroline, who 
 could no longer claim the title of Regent of 
 France, but who had sunk to the lowly condi- 
 tion of the wife of an Italian count, was liber- 
 ated from prison. She had fallen into utter 
 disgrace, and was no longer to be feared. 
 With her child and her nurse, abandoned by 
 those friends who had gathered around the re- 
 gent, she sailed for Palermo. Her brother, the 
 king, received her kindly, and she was joined 
 by Count Lucheri Palli. Few troubled them- 
 selves to inquire whether she were ever married 
 to the count or not. We hear of her no more. 
 
 These events broke up the Legitimists into 
 three parties. The one assumed that, under 
 the circumstances, the abdication of Charles X. 
 was not to be regarded as binding; that he 
 was still king, and to him alone they owed 
 their allegiance. The second took the posi- 
 tion that, in consequence of th'e suspicions cast 
 upon the birth of the Duke of Bordeaux, the 
 abdication in favor of the duke was null, and 
 that the dauphin, the Duke de Angoulerne, 
 was the legitimate heir to the crown. The 
 third party still adhered to the Duke of Bor- 
 deaux, recognizing him as king, under the ti- 
 tle of Henry Y. Thus terminated in utter
 
 1832.] THE DUCHESS DE BERRI. 345 
 
 Death of the Duke of Reichstadt. 
 
 failure the Legitimist endeavor to overthrow 
 the throne of Louis Philippe. 
 
 While these scenes were transpiring, the 
 Duke of Reichstadt, the only son of Napoleon 
 I., and, by the votes of the French people, 
 the legitimate heir to the throne of the Em- 
 pire, died in Vienna, on the 22d of July, 1832. 
 Commenting upon . this event, Louis Blanc 
 writes : 
 
 " In a calm, lovely day, there was seen ad- 
 vancing through a perfectly silent crowd, along 
 the streets of that capital of Austria which 
 once looked down abashed and terror-struck 
 beneath the proud eagles of Napoleon, a 
 hearse, preceded by a coach and a few horse- 
 men. Some attendants walked on either side, 
 bearing torches. When they arrived at the 
 church, the court commissioner, in pursuance 
 of a remarkable custom of the country, pro- 
 ceeded to enumerate the names and titles of 
 the deceased. Then, knocking at the door, he 
 solicited for the corpse admission to the temple. 
 The princes and princesses of the house of Aus- 
 tria were there awaiting the body, and attend- 
 ed it to the vault, into which the fortune of the 
 Empire then descended forever. The death 
 of the son of Napoleon occasioned no surprise
 
 346 Louis PHILIPPE. [1832. 
 
 Louis Napoleon. 
 
 among the nations. It was known that he 
 was of a very sickly constitution, and besides 
 poison had been spoken of. Those who think 
 every thing possible to the fear or ambition' 
 of princes had said, He bears too great a name 
 to live." 
 
 The attempts subsequently made by Louis 
 Napoleon for the restoration of the Empire, 
 which failed at Strasbourg and Bologne, but 
 which finally gave the Empire to France 
 through twenty years of unparalleled prosper- 
 ity, we have not space here to record. They 
 will be found minutely detailed in Abbott's 
 History of Napoleon III. 
 
 In reference to these unsuccessful attempts, 
 Louis Blanc writes : " Of the two sons of the 
 ex -king of Holland, Napoleon's brother, the 
 elder, we have seen, had perished in the Italian 
 troubles, by a death as mysterious as prema- 
 ture. The younger had retired to Switzer- 
 land, where he applied himself unceasingly to 
 the preparation of projects that flattered his 
 pride and responded to the most earnest aspi- 
 rations of his soul. 
 
 " Nephew to him whom France called the 
 Emperor, the emperor par excellence (impera- 
 tor), and condemned to the vexations of an ob-
 
 1832.] THE DUCHESS DE BERRI 347 
 
 Statement of Louis Blanc. 
 
 scure youth ; having to avenge his proscribed 
 kindred, while himself exiled by an unjust law, 
 from a country he loved, and of which it 
 might be said, without exaggeration, that Na- 
 poleon still covered it with his shadow Lou- 
 is Bonaparte believed himself destined at once 
 to uphold the honor of his name, to punish the 
 persecutors of his family, and to open to his 
 disgraced country some way to glory. 
 
 "His design was to make trial of the pres- 
 tige of his name to overthrow the Orleans dy- 
 nasty, after which he would convoke the peo- 
 ple, consult and obey it. Nothing is more cer- 
 tain than that this respect for the principle 
 of the sovereignty of the people was perfectly 
 sincere and honest on the part of the young 
 prince. But the hopes with which he flattered 
 his ambition were not the less grand on that 
 account. Heir to the imperial tradition, might 
 he not be the choice of the people ? 
 
 " He was generous, enterprising, prompt in 
 military exercises, and the uniform sat upon 
 him with a manly grace. There was no braver 
 officer no more gallant cavalier. Though 
 the expression of his countenance was gentle, 
 rather than energetic and imperious though 
 there was an habitual languor in his looks,
 
 348 Louis PHILIPPE. [1836. 
 
 Death of Charles X. 
 
 often dashed with thought, no doubt the sol- 
 diers would love him for his frank bearing, his 
 honest and hearty speech, his small figure, re- 
 sembling his uncle's, and the imperial lightning 
 which the passion of the moment kindled in 
 his blue eye. What a name, too, was his I"* 
 
 Charles X. was overwhelmed by his misfor- 
 tunes. His health rapidly failed. He was 
 often heard to say, " The day is not far distant 
 that shall witness the funeral of the poor old 
 man." On the morning of November 4, 1836, 
 he was seized with a chill, while temporarily 
 residing at Goritz, in Styria. It proved an 
 attack of cholera. His sufferings were severe, 
 but he was calm and resigned, and conversed 
 freely upon the eternity opening before him. 
 The Duke of Bordeaux and his sister were 
 brought into the room to receive his blessing. 
 He placed his trembling hands upon their heads 
 and said, "God protect you, my children. Walk 
 in the ways of righteousness ; do not forget me; 
 pray for me sometimes." A deep lethargy 
 came upon him ; and, after a few hours of ap- 
 parent insensibility, he breathed his last, at tha 
 age of 79 years. 
 
 * "The History of Ten Tears," by Louis Blanc, voL iL, 
 p. 453.
 
 1833.] THE FINAL STRUGGLE. 
 
 Letter to Louis Napoleon. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 THE FINAL STRUGGLE. 
 
 Liberal party in France, despairing of 
 any effectual reform under the govern- 
 ment of Louis Philippe, began to turn their 
 thoughts to the re-establishment of the Empire 
 under Louis Napoleon, a young prince, the 
 nephew and heir of Napoleon L, then residing 
 in studious seclusion at Arnemberg, in Switz- 
 erland. The prince had already obtained 
 some celebrity by his writings in favor of pop- 
 ular rights. One of the leading republicans 
 wrote to him : 
 
 " The life of the king is daily threatened. If 
 one of these attempts should succeed, we should 
 be exposed to the most serious convulsions ; for 
 there is no longer in France any party which 
 can lead the others, nor any man who can in- 
 ipire general confidence. The great name 
 which you bear, your opinions, your character, 
 every thing, induces us to see in you a point of 
 Tallying for the popular cause. Hold yourself
 
 3oO Louis PHILIPPE. [1838 
 
 Honors to the memory of Napoleon L 
 
 ready for action. When the time shall come, 
 your friends will not fail you."* 
 
 Every month there seemed to be rising en- 
 thusiasm in respect to the Napoleonic name. 
 Louis Philippe had but just taken his seat upon 
 the throne, when a petition was presented to 
 the Chamber of Deputies praying that the re- 
 mains of the Emperor might be claimed of the 
 British Government, and transferred from St. 
 Helena to Paris. In a speech made by M. 
 Mortigny, on the occasion, he said : 
 
 "Napoleon established order and tranquil- 
 lity in our country: he led our armies to vic- 
 tory: his sublime genius put an end to anar- 
 chy: his military glory made the French name 
 respected throughout the world, and his name 
 will ever be pronounced with emotion and 
 veneration." 
 
 In the Place Vendome a column was reared 
 in commemoration of the deeds of the French 
 army. It had been surmounted by the statue 
 of Napoleon. The Allies tore down the effigy. 
 The people now demanded that the statue 
 should be restored. The Government could 
 not refuse. On the 28th of July, 1833, the 
 statue of the emperor again rose to that proud 
 * Vie de Louis Napoleon, t. i., p. 22.
 
 1836.] THE FINAL STRUGGLE. 351 
 
 The Arc de 1'Etoile. 
 
 summit, in the midst of, apparently, the uni- 
 versal acclaim of Paris and France. 
 
 On the 1st of August, 1834, a statue of the 
 emperor was placed in the court-yard of the 
 Koyal Hotel des Invalides, accompanied by as 
 imposing civil and religious ceremonies as 
 France bad ever witnessed. 
 
 In the year 1806, Napoleon L had laid the 
 foundations of the Arc de 1'fitoile, at the en- 
 trance of the most superb avenue in the world. 
 The people now demanded the completion of 
 the monument. Preparations were made for 
 a magnificent fete on the 29th of July, 1836, 
 when the completed arc was to be unveiled. 
 But Louis Philippe had become so excessively 
 unpopular, he was so incessantly pursued by 
 assassins, that it was not deemed safe for him 
 to appear at the ceremony. The magnificent 
 monument was unveiled without any ceremo- 
 ny the Moniteur proclaiming to Europe the 
 humiliating declaration that the king could 
 no longer with safety appear in the streets of 
 Paris. "The soil," writes a French annalist, 
 " was so sown with assassins that there was no 
 safety for the monarch but within the walls of 
 his palace."* 
 
 * Alison, vol. fil, p. 206.
 
 352 Louis PHILIPPE [1840. 
 
 The "Target King." 
 
 All over the kingdom insurrections were 
 constantly bursting out, and there were bloody 
 conflicts in Lyons, Marseilles, and other places. 
 And now the demand became irresistible for 
 the transfer of the remains of Napoleon to 
 Paris. Such a scene of national homage as this 
 -great occasion manifested the world never wit- 
 nessed before. In 1840, the eyes of the world 
 were fixed upon this grand funereal pageant. 
 The honored remains were transferred from 
 the. lonely grave at St. Helena, placed beneath 
 the dome of the Invalides, and over those 
 remains a nation's gratitude has reared a mou- 
 ument which attracts the admiration of the 
 world. 
 
 But these reluctant yieldings to popular sen- 
 timent did not add to the popularity of Louis 
 Philippe. He was shot at so frequently that 
 he received the sobriquet of the Target King ! 
 A volume might be filled with the recital of 
 the foul attempts to assassinate him. His days 
 must have passed in constant wretchedness. 
 lie was assailed in low blackguardism in the 
 journals: he was assailed with envenomed elo- 
 quence, by such men as Lamartine, at the ban- 
 quets ; and his path was dogged, with dag- 
 ger and pistol, by such brutal wretches as
 
 423
 
 1842.] THE FINAL STRUGGLE. 355 
 
 Death of the Duke of Orleans. 
 
 Eieschi, Boirier Meunier, Alibaud, and many 
 others. 
 
 Louis Philippe, in the relations of private 
 life, was one of the best of men. His charac- 
 ter had been formed in the school of misfor- 
 tune. He was not a man of generous affec- 
 tions; the fearful discipline through which he 
 had passed rendered this almost impossible. 
 He was greedy of money, and exceedingly 
 desirous of aggrandizing his family by such 
 matrimonial alliances as would strengthen his 
 dynasty. 
 
 On the 13th of July, 1842, the king expe- 
 rienced one of the heaviest calamities of his 
 life a calamity quite irreparable. His eldest 
 son, who, upon the enthronement of his father, 
 had taken the title of the Duke of Orleans, 
 was a very noble young man, quite popular 
 with the people and in the army. He was be- 
 lieved to be far more liberal in his views than 
 his father. He was driving in his carriage from 
 Paris to Neuilly ; the horses took fright, and 
 the driver lost his control over them. The 
 duke endeavored to leap from the carriage; 
 his head struck the ground, and his brairi was 
 so injured that he breathed but a few hours, in 
 insensibility, and died. Thus sadly the direct
 
 356 Louis PHILIPPE. [1842. 
 
 'I'l.c ( 'mint <lr ]';iii*. 
 
 heir to the tbrone was cut off. The succession 
 reverted to his son, the Count of Paris an 
 infant child, then in the arms of its nurse. 
 
 This young man who subsequently married 
 his cousin, a daughter of the Duke of Mont- 
 pensier, and who has been residing much of 
 the time at Twickenham, in England is, at 
 the present writing, the Orleans candidate for 
 the throne of France. He is deemed a worthy 
 man has two children, but never has been 
 placed in circumstances to develop any marked 
 traits of character. As the Count of Chambord 
 has no children, upon his death the Count of 
 Paris becomes the legitimate candidate for the 
 throne. 
 
 The Count of Chambord had married the 
 Archduchess Maria Theresa-Beatrice, of Mode- 
 na, eldest sister of the reigning duke of that 
 principality, and the only prince in Europe 
 who had refused to recognize Louis Philippe. 
 " It was a singular proof oJ the mutations of 
 fortune that the direct descendant of Louis 
 XIV. deemed himself fortunate upon being ad- 
 mitted into the family of a third-rate Italian 
 potentate."* 
 
 Louis Philippe, during his reign of about 
 
 * Alison, vol. viii., p. 193.
 
 1848.] THE FINAL STRUGGLE. 357 
 
 Testimony of Louis Blanc. 
 
 eighteen years, encountered nothing but trou- 
 ble. The advocates of legitimacy of the 
 divine right of kings regarded him as an 
 usurper. As the voice of the nation was not 
 consulted in placing him upon the throne, the 
 masses of the people deemed themselves de- 
 frauded of their rights, and hated him, as the 
 representative only of the moneyed aristocracy 
 of Paris. The bitterness with which he was 
 assailed by the Liberal party may be inferred 
 from the following extract from the "Kevolu- 
 tion of 1848," by Louis Blanc: 
 
 " Whatever may have been the baseness of 
 Home under the Caesars, it was equalled by 
 the corruption in France in the reign of Louis 
 Philippe. Nothing like it had ever been wit- 
 nessed in history. The thirst for gold having 
 obtained possession of minds agitated by im- 
 pure desires, society terminated by sinking into 
 a brutal materialism. The formula of selfish- 
 ness, every one by himself and for himself, had 
 been adopted by the sovereign as the maxim of 
 state; and that maxim, alike hideous and fatal, 
 had become the ruling principle of govern- 
 ment. It was the device of Louis Philippe 
 a prince gifted with moderation, knowledge, 
 tolerance, humanity, but skeptical, destitute of
 
 358 Louis PHILIPPE. [1848. 
 
 Opposition of the kin^. 
 
 either nobility of heart or elevation of mind- 
 the most experienced corrupter of the human 
 race that ever appeared on earth !" 
 
 There were thirty-four millions of people in 
 France. Of these, but one hundred and fifty 
 thousand of the richest proprietors enjoyed the 
 right of suffrage. Consequently, the laws were 
 framed to favor the rich. All the efforts of the 
 people to secure a reform of the electoral law- 
 proved unavailing. The agitation of the sub- 
 ject increased every year, and the cry for parlia- 
 mentary reform was ever growing louder and 
 more menacing. Many of the illustrious men 
 in France joined this reform party. Among 
 others, there were M. Lafitte, the wealthy 
 banker, M. Odillon Barrot, the renowned ad 
 vocate, and M. Arago, the distinguished phi 
 losopher. 
 
 We may search history in vain for the record 
 of any monarch so unrelentingly harassed as 
 was Louis Philippe from the time he ascended 
 the throne until he was driven from it. He 
 was irreproachable in morals, a man who had 
 seen much of the world in all its phases, saga- 
 cious and well meaning. But he was placed 
 in a position in which no earthly wisdom could 
 rescue him from the direst trouble. There
 
 1848.] THE FINAL STRUGGLE. 359 
 
 Liberals and Legitimists. 
 
 were two antagonistic and very powerful par- 
 ties watching him. 
 
 The one was the Liberal party in France, of 
 varied shades of opinion, demanding equal 
 rights for all men, hating the old dynastic des- 
 potisms of Eurbpe, who had forced the Bour- 
 bons upon them, and hating those treaties of 
 Vienna, of 1815, which had shorn France of a 
 large portion of her territory, and had bound 
 Europe hand and foot, so as to prevent any fu- 
 ture uprising of the friends of popular liberty. 
 
 The other party consisted of the old aristoc- 
 racy of France, the Legitimists, supported by 
 the sympathies of all the courts of Europe, who 
 were supposed to be not only willing but eager 
 to unite their armies to maintain the principles 
 of the old regime in France, and thus to pre- 
 vent the establishment there of those princi- 
 ples of popular liberty which would endanger 
 all their thrones. 
 
 The difference between these two parties 
 was irreconcilable. As Louis Philippe was 
 situated, he was compelled to choose between 
 the two. He chose the latter. This involved 
 him in unrelenting and unintermitted war 
 with the former. Alison says : " Concession to 
 the Republican party and a general change in
 
 LOUIS PllILH'J'K. [1848. 
 
 Letter from the Prince de Joinville. 
 
 external policy, so earnestly pressed upon him 
 by the Liberals, would lead at once to a gen- 
 eral war;" that is, the surrounding dynasties 
 would not permit free institutions to be estab- 
 lished in France. 
 
 Louis Philippe was a man of great decision 
 of character, as his friends would say. His 
 enemies called that trait stubbornness. In a 
 letter purporting to have been written on the 
 9th of November, 18-47, by his son, the Prince 
 de Joinville, to the Duke de Nemours, the 
 writer says to his brother: 
 
 "I write one word tr you, for I am disquiet- 
 ed at the events which I see on all sides thick- 
 ening around us. Indeed, I begin to be seri- 
 ously alarmed. The king is inflexible. He 
 will listen to no advice. His own will must 
 prevail over every thing. There are no long- 
 er any ministers. Their responsibility is null. 
 Every thing rests with the king. He has ar- 
 rived at an age when observations are no 
 longer listened to. He is accustomed to gov- 
 ern, and he loves to show that he does so." 
 
 The king is reported to have said, at the 
 close of a cabinet meeting, in reply to some 
 who urged concessions to the Liberal party, 
 "Every one appears to be for reform. Some
 
 18-18.] THE FINAL STRUGGLE. 361 
 
 The banquets. 
 
 demand it, others promise it. For my part, I 
 will never be a party to such weakness. Re- 
 form is another word for war. When the op- 
 position succeed to power, I shall take my de- 
 parture." 
 
 This was the declaration of the king that 
 the surrounding dynasties would not permit 
 popular rights in France. An ancient law of 
 the old regime did not allow the people to as- 
 semble to discuss affairs of state. Louis Phi- 
 lippe revived the law, and enforced it vigor- 
 ously. To evade this prohibition, large din- 
 ner-parties, or banquets, as they were called, 
 were introduced, which afforded an opportuni- 
 ty of offering toasts and making speeches, in 
 which the measures of Government were ve- 
 hemently assailed. These banquets sprang up 
 in all parts of the kingdom, and were attended 
 by thousands. Arrangements were made for 
 a mammoth banquet in the city of Paris on 
 the 22d of February, 1848. The place select- 
 ed was a large open space near the Champs 
 Elyse'es. It would accommodate six thousand 
 persons at the tables, and was to be covered 
 with a canvas awning. 
 
 The Government resolved to disperse the 
 assembly by force. The leaders of the Oppo-
 
 362 Louis PHILIPPE [1848. 
 
 Agitation ID Paris. 
 
 sition, aware that they were not prepared for 
 a resort to arms, entered into a compromise 
 with the Government. The guests were to 
 meet at the appointed time and plaee for the 
 banquet. The officers of the police were then 
 to appear, order the assembly to disperse, and 
 arrest the leaders, who were to be indicted for 
 a breach of the law prohibiting political gath- 
 erings. Thus the question of the right thus 
 to assemble was to be referred to the legal 
 tribunals. This compromise was gladly ac- 
 ceded to by the Liberals, as many of them de- 
 sired a change of ministry only, being very re- 
 luctant to run the hazard of a change of dy- 
 nasty. 
 
 The Liberals accordingly announced to Par- 
 is, by a proclamation, that the banquet was 
 interdicted by the Government, but that there 
 would be a general demonstration by forming 
 a procession on the largest possible scale, to 
 march to the appointed place of meeting, and 
 there peaceably to disperse at the orders of 
 the police. 
 
 Th3 Government was exceedingly alarmed 
 when it learned that the banquet was convert- 
 ed into a procession. This was magnifying 
 the danger. The excitement in Paris was in-
 
 1848.] THE FINAL STKUGGLE. 363 
 
 The procession prohibited. 
 
 tense. It soon became manifest that not less 
 than one hundred thousand men would join 
 in the procession. A decree was accordingly 
 issued by the prefect of police, stating that all 
 who chose to go to the banquet individually 
 could do so, but that any attempt to form a 
 procession would meet with forcible resistance. 
 This rendered it necessary for the Liberals ei- 
 ther to give up the plan of the procession, or 
 to run the risk of a collision with the royal 
 troops, for which they were by no means pre- 
 pared. 
 
 The leaders of the Liberal party held a 
 meeting, when the question was anxiously dis- 
 cussed. Opinions on the subject were divided. 
 One of the most prominent men of the party, 
 M. Lagrange, urged decided measures. "Let 
 the democracy," said he, "hoist its standard, 
 and descend boldly into the field of battle for 
 progress. Humanity, in a mass, has its eyes 
 upon you. Our standard will rally around 
 ns the whole warlike and fraternal cohorts. 
 What more are we waiting for?" 
 
 On the other hand, Louis Blanc said, " Hu- 
 manity restrains me. I ask if you are entitled 
 to dispose of the blood of a generous people, 
 without any prospect of advantage to the
 
 36-i Louis PiiiLiPi'K. [1848. 
 
 The procession abandoned. 
 
 cause of democracy. If the patriots commence 
 the conflict to-morrow they will infallibly be 
 crushed, and the democracy will be drowned 
 in blood. That will be the result of to-mor- 
 row's struggle. Do not deceive yourselves. 
 Determine on insurrection, if you please; but 
 for my part, if you adopt such a decision, I 
 will retire to my borne, to cover myself with 
 crape and mourn over the ruin of democracy." 
 
 Ledru Rollin, following in the same strain, 
 said, "Have we arms, ammunition, combatants 
 ready? The Government is thoroughly pre- 
 pared. The army only awaits the signal to 
 crush us. My opinion is, that to run into a 
 conflict in such circumstances is an act of 
 madness." 
 
 Under the influence of such views, it was 
 decided to abandon the procession. The reg- 
 ular troops in Paris at that time numbered 
 twenty five thousand. There were as many 
 more garrisoned in neighboring towns, who 
 could in a few hours be concentrated in the 
 city. Orders had been already issued for all 
 the military posts of the capital to be strong- 
 ly occupied. In consequence of these various 
 measures, excitement pervaded the whole me- 
 tropolis. Many of the Liberal party were
 
 1848.] THE FINAL STRUGGLE. 865 
 
 Concentration of the royal troops. 
 
 not satisfied with the decision of their leaders. 
 Many of the populace were also ignorant of 
 the resolutions to which the committees had 
 come at a late hour of the evening of the day 
 before the procession was to have been formed. 
 
 At an early hour in the morning of the 22d, 
 immense crowds had assembled in the Place 
 de la Madeleine, the Place de la Concorde, and 
 the Champs Elyse'es. Here they swayed to 
 and fro, hour after "hour, motiveless, awaiting 
 the progress of events. M. Guizot was then 
 Minister of Foreign Affairs, and M. Duchatel 
 Minister of the Interior. In the afternoon a 
 largo band of students swept through the 
 streets singing the Marseillaise, and shouting 
 "Long live Reform!" "Down with Guizot!" 
 Agitation was rapidly on the increase. Quite 
 a large body of regular troops was stationed at 
 the junction of the Rue Rivoli and the Rue St. 
 Honord Towards evening the excited mob 
 pelted the troops with stones, and commenced 
 erecting barricades in the vicinity. There 
 was, however, no other serious disturbance 
 during the day. 
 
 The Government, alarmed by these demon- 
 strations, resolved to call out all its military 
 force the next morning, both the regular troops
 
 ;;tit; Louis PHILIPPE. [1848. 
 
 Defection of the National Guard. 
 
 and National Guard, to maintain order. Con- 
 sequently, at an early hour in the morning of 
 the 23d, the generate was beat in all the streets, 
 and the National Guard, more than forty thou- 
 oand strong, hurried to their appointed places 
 of rendezvous. This crowding of the streets 
 with troops greatly increased the general ex- 
 citement. All business was suspended. Many 
 of the shops were closed. The whole popula- 
 tion of Paris seemed to be upon the pavement. 
 The National Guard, composed of the mid- 
 dling class in the city of Paris, were most of 
 them in favor of reform. Many of their offi- 
 cers belonged to the Liberal party. Their 
 commander-in-chief, General Jacquemont, was 
 ready to sustain the Government. He was 
 powerless without the co-operation of his offi- 
 cers and men. In anticipation of the conflict 
 which now seemed so menacing, large numbers 
 of the officers held a secret meeting the night 
 before, in which they decided to stand between 
 the regular troops and the irresponsible popu- 
 lace. They would, on the one hand, assist the 
 people in demanding reform, and would pro- 
 tect them from the assaults of ths regular 
 troops. On the other hand, they would defend 
 the monarchy, and aid the troops in repelling
 
 1848.J THE J/INAL STRUGGLE. 
 
 Consternation at the Tuileries. 
 
 insurrection and revolution. As the National 
 Guard occupied every post conjointly with the 
 regular troops, they would not allow the troops 
 tp disperse the assemblages of the people. It 
 would have been destruction to the regular 
 troops to engage in a conflict with the National 
 Guard, supported as it would have been by the 
 whole populace of Paris. 
 
 In this singular posture of affairs, the guard 
 standing between the regulars and the people, 
 and not unfrequently joining with the people 
 in shouts of Vive la Reforme, the hours wore 
 on. Many of the Liberal leaders were so en- 
 couraged by this state of things that they dis- 
 patched orders to the secret societies in the 
 faubourgs immediately to come forth in all 
 their banded strength, hoping to overawe the 
 Government. These formidable bodies soon 
 appeared, traversing the thoroughfares in ap- 
 palling numbers. The cavalry received orders 
 to clear the streets. The guard formed into 
 line in front of one of these bands, and with 
 fixed bayonets held the cavalry back. The 
 populace, inspired with new zeal, seized arms 
 wherever they could be found and commenced 
 throwing up barricades. 
 
 The king was struck with consternation as
 
 368 Louis PHILIPPE. [184& 
 
 A cabinet council summoned. 
 
 these tidings were brought to him at the Tuile- 
 ries. A cabinet council was hastily convened. 
 In view of the peril of the hour the king sent 
 for the queen and his son, the Duke de Mont- 
 pensier, to be present at the meeting of the 
 ministers. Lamartine has given an account of 
 the interview. The queen and the Duke de 
 Montpensier both urged the king to dismiss 
 his obnoxious ministers, and replace them by a 
 Liberal ministry who should introduce parlia- 
 mentary reform. The king was in entire sym- 
 pathy with his ministers. They were carrying 
 out his own policy. With tears in his eyes he 
 declared that he had rather abdicate the throne 
 than be separated from them. 
 
 " You can not do that, my dear," said the 
 queen; "you belong to France, and not to 
 yourself. You can not abdicate." 
 
 " True," replied the king, mournfully, "I am 
 more to be pitied than they. I can not re- 
 sign." 
 
 M. Guizot, who was absent at the com- 
 mencement of the meeting, had come in during 
 the interview. The king turned to him and 
 said, " My dear M. Guizot, is it your opinion 
 that the Cabinet is in a situation to make html 
 against the storm, and to triumph over it?"
 
 1848.] THE FINAL STRUGGLE. 369 
 
 Resignation of the ministry. 
 
 The minister replied, " Sire, when the king 
 proposes such a question he himself answers it 
 The Cabinet may be in a condition to gain the 
 victory in the streets, but it can not conquer, 
 at the same time, the royal family and the 
 crown. To throw a doubt upon its support in 
 the Tuileries is to destroy it in the exercise of 
 power. The Cabinet has no alternative but to 
 resign." 
 
 The king was deeply moved as he felt thus 
 compelled to accept their resignation. Tears 
 dimmed his eyes. Affectionately embracing 
 them, he bade them adieu, saying, "How hap- 
 py you are ! You depart with honor, I remain 
 with shame." 
 
 Guizot himself announced his resignation to 
 the Chamber of Deputies, then in session. The 
 announcement was received with shouts of ap- 
 plause from the Opposition benches. The 
 tidings spread with electric speed through the 
 streets. Night came, and large portions of the 
 city blazed with illuminations, exultant bands 
 surged through the streets, songs resounded, 
 and the city presented an aspect of universal 
 rejoicing. Still, with thinking men, there was 
 great anxiety. Where would all this lead to? 
 Would the triumphant populace be satisfied 
 
 424
 
 370 Louis PHILIPPE. [184&, 
 
 Organization of the revolution!;-)*. 
 
 merely with a change of ministry? Might it 
 not demand the overthrow of a dynasty? If 
 so, what government would succeed? There 
 were Legitimists, and Orleanists, and Imperial- 
 ists, and moderate Republicans, and Socialists 
 of every grade of ultra Democracy. Was 
 France to be plunged into anarchy by the con- 
 flict of these rival parties? While the unre- 
 flecting populace drank, and sang, and danced, 
 and hugged each other in exultant joy, thought- 
 ful men paused, pondered, and turned pale with 
 apprehension. 
 
 The ardent revolutionists began now to or- 
 ganize in bands in different parts of the city. 
 Three large bodies were speedily gathered ; 
 one in front of the office of the Reform, an 
 other before that of the Nationals, and a third 
 in the Place de la Bastile. These three col- 
 ums, led by such men, born to command, as 
 ever emeige from the populace in scenes of ex- 
 citement, paraded the illuminated streets, with 
 songs and shouts and flaming torches, until 
 they formed a junction in the Boulevard des 
 Italiens. It was manifest that some secret but 
 superior intelligence guided their movements. 
 The Hotel of Foreign Affairs, then the resi- 
 dence of M. Guizot, was in the Rue de Choi-
 
 1848.] THE .FINAL STRUGGLE. 371 
 
 Collision with the troops. 
 
 seul. At the head of that street a well-armed 
 detachment broke off from one of the proces- 
 sions, and, bearing with them the blood-red 
 flag of insurrection, advanced to surround the 
 hotel. 
 
 A royal guard had been stationed here, con- 
 sisting of a battalion of the line. The troops 
 were drawn up across the street, presenting a 
 rampart of bayonets to prevent the farther ad- 
 vance of the column. Here the insurgents- 
 halted, face to face with the troops, almost 
 near enough to cioss bayonets. The leader 
 of this column is thus graphically pictured by 
 Lamartine : 
 
 "A man about forty years of age, tall, thin, 
 with hair curled and falling on his shoulders, 
 dressed in a white frock, well worn and stained 
 with dirt, marched, with a military step, at 
 their head. His arms were folded over his- 
 chest, his head slightly bent forward with the 
 air of one who was about to face bullets delib- 
 erately, and to brave death with exultation. In 
 the eyes of this man, well known by the multi- 
 tude, was concentrated all the fire of the Revo- 
 lution. The physiognomy was the living ex- 
 pression of the defiance of opposing force. His 
 lips, incessantly agitated, as if by a mental ha-
 
 372 Louis PHILIPPE. [1848. 
 
 The conflict commenced. 
 
 rangue, were pale and trembling. We are told 
 that his name was Lagrange." 
 
 The commander of the royal troops sat on 
 horseback in front of his line. The gleam of 
 the torches and the waving of the insurgent 
 banner frightened his horse. The animal 
 reared, and, recoiling upon his haunches, broke 
 through the line of troops, which in some con- 
 fusion opened to let him pass to the rear. At 
 this moment, either by accident or design, a 
 musket-shot was discharged at the soldiers by 
 some one of the insurgents ; Alison says by 
 Lagrange himself. The troops, in the gloom 
 of the night, agitated by the terrible excite- 
 ments of the hour, and by the confusion into 
 which their ranks were thrown by the retreat 
 of their commander through them, deeming 
 themselves attacked, returned the fire, point- 
 blank, in full volley. By that one discharge 
 fifty of the insurgents were struck down upon 
 the pavements, killed or wounded. 
 
 The street thus swept by bullets was crowd- 
 ed with men, women, and children. The dis- 
 charge echoed far and wide through Paris, cre- 
 ating terrible alarm. Most who were present 
 had not the remotest idea of danger, supposing 
 that they had met only for a demonstration of
 
 1848.] THE FINAL STRUGGLE. 373 
 
 Flight of the insurgents. 
 
 joy. Apprehensive of another discharge, there 
 was an immediate and tumultuous flight of the 
 populace, the strong trampling the weak be- 
 neath their feet. The insurgents took with 
 them their dead and wounded. This acci- 
 dental slaughter roused Paris to frenzy. It 
 was regarded as the revenge which the minis- 
 ters had taken for their overthrow. Several 
 large wagons were procured, and the dead, ar* 
 tistically arranged so as to display to the most 
 imposing effect their blood and wounds, were 
 placed in them. Torches were attached to the 
 wagons, so as to exhibit the bodies of the slain. 
 A woman was among the victims. Her life- 
 less body, half naked, occupied a very conspic- 
 uous position. A man stood by her side occa- 
 sionally raising the corpse that it might be 
 more distinct!} 7 seen. 
 
 Thus, in the gloom of a dark and clouded 
 night, this ghastly procession traversed all the 
 leading streets of Paris, the whole population, 
 of a city of a million and a half or inhabitants, 
 being then in the streets. The rage excited, 
 and the cries for vengeance, were deep and al- 
 most universal. Louis Philippe had no per- 
 sonal popularity to sustain him. Legitimists 
 and Kepublicans alike ignored his claims to
 
 37-i Louis PHILIPPE. [184a 
 
 Unpopularity of the king. 
 
 tde tbrone. He was regarded as intensely av- 
 aricious, notwithstanding his immense wealth, 
 and as ever ready to degrade France in sub- 
 serviency to the policy of foreign courts, that 
 he might gain the co-operation of these courts 
 in the maintenance of his crown, and secure 
 exalted matrimonial alliances for his children. 
 There have probably been few, if any, kings 
 upon the throne of France, who have had 
 fewer friends or more bitter enemies than 
 Louis Philippe. The following statement 
 from the North American Review correctly ex- 
 presses the sentiment of most thoughtful men 
 upon the character of his administration : 
 
 "During a reign in which his real authority 
 and influence were immense, he did little for 
 his country, little for the moral and intellect- 
 ual elevation of his people, and nothing for the 
 gradual improvement of the political institu- 
 tions of his kingdom ; because his time and 
 attention were absorbed in seeking splendid 
 foreign alliances for his children, and in ma- 
 noeuvring to maintain a supple majority in the 
 Chambers, and to keep those ministers at the 
 head of affairs who would second more heart- 
 ily his private designs." 
 
 While these scenes were transpiring, the
 
 1848.] THE FINAL STRUGGLE. 375 
 
 The Duchess of Orleans, 
 
 king, though greatly chagrined at the com- 
 pulsory dismissal of his ministers, yet supposed 
 that he had thus appeased the populace, and 
 that there was no longer danger of lawless vio- 
 lence. Helen, duchess of Orleans, widow of 
 the king's eldest son, a woman of much intelli- 
 gence, had been greatly alarmed in apprehen- 
 sion that the dynasty was about to be over- 
 thrown. Her little son, the Count de Paris, 
 was heir to the crown. Relieved of her ap- 
 prehensions by the dismissal of the obnoxious 
 ministers, and not aware of what was transpir- 
 ing in the streets, she pressed her child to her 
 bosom, saying: "Poor child ! your crown has 
 been indeed compromised, but now Heaven 
 has restored it to you." 
 
 M. Guizot, at the time the untoward event 
 occurred in front of his hotel, chanced to be at 
 the residence of M. Duchatel, the ex-Minister 
 of the Interior. As they were conversing, the 
 brother of M. Duchatel entered, breathless and 
 in the highest state of agitation, to communi- 
 cate the tidings that the troops had fired upon 
 the people, that the whole populace of Paris 
 was in a ferment of indignation, and that there 
 was imminent danger that the streets of the 
 metropolis were about to be the theatre of the
 
 376 Louis PHILIPPE. [1848. 
 
 Midnight tumult. 
 
 most fearful carriage. Should either of these 
 ministers fall into the hands of the exasper- 
 ated populace, their instant death was certain. 
 They both hastened to the Tuileries. It was 
 midnight. The terrible news had already 
 reached the ears of the king. They found him 
 in his cabinet with his son, the Duke de Mont- 
 pensier, and other important personages. All 
 were in a state of great consternation. M. 
 Thiers was immediately sent for. The crisis 
 demanded the most decisive measures, and yet 
 the councils were divided. There was a very 
 energetic veteran general in Paris, Marshal 
 Bugeaud, who had acquired renown in the 
 war in Algeria. He was popular with the 
 soldiers, but very unpopular with the people. 
 Inured to -the horrors of the battle-field, he 
 would, without the slightest hesitation, mow 
 down the people mercilessly with grape-shot. 
 
 The king was appalled, in view of his own 
 peril and that of his family. He well knew 
 how numerous and bitter were his enemies. 
 He had not forgotten the doom of his predeces- 
 sors in that palace, Louis XVI. and Maria An- 
 toinette. For years assassins had dogged his 
 path. All varieties of ingenious machines of 
 destruction had been constructed to secure his
 
 1848.] THE *'INAL STRUGGLE. 377 
 
 Consternation of the royal family. 
 
 death. He was appropriately called the Tar- 
 get King, so constantly were the bullets of his 
 foes aimed at his life. Even a brave man may 
 be excused for being terrified when his wife 
 and his children are exposed to every conceiv- 
 able indignity and to a bloody death. Un- 
 der these circumstances the king consented to 
 place the command of the army in the hands 
 of the energetic Marshal Bugeaud. It was 
 now two o'clock in the morning. The veteran 
 marshal, invested with almost dictatorial pow- 
 ers, left the Tuileries in company with one of 
 the sons of the king, the Duke de Nemours, to 
 take possession of the troops, and to arrange 
 them for the conflict which was inevitable on 
 the morrow. 
 
 The impulse of a master-mind was imme- 
 diately felt. Aided by the obscurity of the 
 night, messengers were dispatched in every di- 
 rection, and by five o'clock in the morning 
 four immense columns of troops were advanc- 
 ing to occupy important strategic points, which 
 would command the city. These arrange- 
 ments being completed, the Duke de Nemours 
 anxiously inquired of the marshal what he 
 thought of the morrow. M. Bugeaud replied : 
 
 " Monseigneur, it will be rough, but the vie-
 
 378 Louis PHILIPPE. [1848. 
 
 Marshal Bugeaod. 
 
 tory will be ours. I have never yet been beat- 
 en, and I am not going to commence to-mor- 
 row. Certainly it would have been better not 
 to have lost so much time ; but no matter, I 
 will answer for the result if I arn left alone. 
 It must not be imagined that I can manage 
 without bloodshed. Perhaps there will be 
 much, for I begin with cannon. But do not 
 be uneasy. To-morrow evening the authority 
 of the king and of the law shall be re-estab- 
 lished."
 
 1848.] THE THRONE DEMOLISHED. 379 
 
 Attempts at conciliation. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 THE THRONE DEMOLISHED. 
 
 IN the mean time the king formed a new 
 and liberal ministry, consisting of MM. 
 Thiers, Odillon Barrot, and Duvergier de Hau- 
 ranne, hoping thus to conciliate the populace. 
 The fact was placarded, at six o'clock in the 
 morning, all over Paris. But the act of ap- 
 pointing Marshal Bugeaud to command the 
 troops was a declaration of war the formation 
 of this ministry was a supplication for peace. 
 The one act was defiance, the other capitula- 
 tion. Thus, while General Bugeaud was load- 
 ing his cannon to the muzzle, and marshalling 
 his troops for battle, he received an order, to 
 his inexpressible chagrin, from the new minis- 
 try directing him to cease the combat and to 
 withdraw the troops, while at the same time an 
 announcement was made, by a proclamation to 
 the people, that the new ministry had ordered 
 the troops everywhere to cease firing, and to 
 withdraw from the menacing positions which
 
 380 Louis PHILIPPE. [1848. 
 
 Falne confidence of the king. 
 
 they occupied. The indignant marshal for a 
 time refused to obey the order until it should 
 be ratified by the sign -manual of the king. 
 He soon, however, received a dispatch from the 
 Dnke de Nemours which rendered it necessary 
 to submit. Thus the new ministry rejected the 
 policy of resistance, and inaugurated that of 
 conciliation. 
 
 The king, worn out by excitement and fa- 
 tigue, at four o'clock in the morning retired 
 to his chamber for a few hours of sleep. He 
 was so far deceived as to flatter himself that, 
 through the measures which had been adopted, 
 all serious trouble was at an end. He slept 
 soundly, and did not rise until eleven o'clock, 
 when he came down to the breakfast-roorn in 
 morning-gown and slippers, and with a smiling 
 countenance. Here appalling tidings met him. 
 The exasperated populace were tearing down 
 and trampling under foot the conciliatory proc- 
 lamation of M. Thiers. The national troops, 
 disgusted with the contradictory orders which 
 had been issued, were loud in their clamor 
 against the king. The National Guard was 
 everywhere fraternizing with the people. The 
 frenzy of insurrection was surging through all 
 the thoroughfares of Paris.
 
 1848.] THE THBONE DEMOLISHED. 381 
 
 Resignation of Thiers. 
 
 The king was silent in consternation. Im- 
 mediately repairing to his chamber, he dressed 
 himself in the uniform of the National Guard, 
 and returned to his cabinet, where he was 
 joined by two of his sons, the Duke de Nemours 
 and the Duke de Montpensier. All night long 
 the dismal clang of the tocsin had summoned the 
 fighting portion of the population to impor- 
 tant points of defense. Nearly all the churches 
 were in the hands of the insurgents. Under 
 cover of the darkness, barricades had been 
 rising in many of the streets. The national 
 troops had retired, humiliated, to the vicinity 
 of the Tuileries and Palais Eoyal. Many of 
 the soldiers, in their disgust, had thrown away 
 their muskets, while some of the officers, under 
 similar feelings, had broken their swords and 
 cast them away upon the pavement. 
 
 Affairs made such rapid progress that by ten 
 o'clock M. Thiers became fully convinced that 
 he had no longer influence with the people. He 
 accordingly resigned the ministry, and M. Odil- 
 Ion Barrot, a man far more democratic in his 
 principles, was appointed prime-minister in his 
 stead. The Palais Royal, the magnificent an- 
 cestral abode of the Duke of Orleans, being left 
 unguarded, the mob burst in, rioted through
 
 3*2 Louis PHILIPPE. [184& 
 
 Scene in the palace. 
 
 all its princely saloons, plundering and destroy- 
 ing. Its paintings, statuary, gorgeous furniture, 
 and priceless works of art were pierced with 
 bayonets, slashed with sabre-strokes, thrown 
 into the streets, and consumed with flames. 
 In less than half an hour the magnificent apart- 
 ments of this renowned palace presented but a 
 revolting spectacle of destruction and ruin. 
 
 The king, the queen, the Duchess of Orleans, 
 and the Duke deMontpensier, with several dis- 
 tinguished friends, were still in the breakfast- 
 room the Gallery of Diana, in the Tuileries. 
 The mob, their hands filled with the plunder 
 of the Palais Royal, were already entering the 
 Carrousel. Loud shouts announced their tri- 
 umph to the trembling inmates of the royal 
 palace, and appalled them with fears of the 
 doom which they soon might be called to en- 
 counter. Two of the gentlemen, M. Rernusat 
 and M. de Hauranne, stepped out into the court- 
 yard of the Tuileries to ascertain the posture 
 of affairs. Speedily they returned, pale, and 
 with features expressive of intense anxiety. 
 
 " Sire," said M. Remusat to the king, " it is 
 necessary that your majesty should know the 
 truth 1 To conceal it at this moment would be 
 to render ourselves implicated in all that may
 
 1848.] THE THRONE DEMOLISHED. 383 
 
 Heroism of the queen. 
 
 follow. Your feelings of security prove that 
 you are deceived! Three hundred feet from 
 here the dragoons are exchanging their sabres, 
 and the soldiers their muskets with the people!" 
 
 "It is impossible!" exclaimed the king, re- 
 coiling with astonishment. 
 
 " Sire," added an officer, M. de I'Aubosp&re, 
 who was present, " it is true. I have seen it." 
 
 The queen, re-enacting the heroism of Marie 
 Antoinette on a similar occasion, said to her 
 faint-hearted husband, "Go, show yourself to 
 the discouraged troops, to the wavering Na- 
 tional Guard. I will come out on the balcony 
 with my grandchildren and the princesses, and 
 I will see you die worthy of yourself, of your 
 throne, and of your misfortunes." 
 
 The king descended the stairs, while the 
 queen and the princesses went upon the bal- 
 cony. He passed through the court-yard of 
 the Tuileries into the Carrousel. If any shouts 
 were uttered of " Vive le Jtoi" they were drown- 
 ed in the cry which seemed to burst from all 
 lips, " Vive la Reforme! d bas les Minislresl" 
 
 All hope was now gone ! The king, in de- 
 spair, returned to the royal family. The panic 
 was heart-rending the ladies weeping aloud. 
 The shouts which filled the air announced that
 
 384: Louis PHILIPPE. [184d 
 
 The insurrection triumphant. 
 
 the mob was approaching, triumphant, from all 
 directions, while a rattling fire of musketry 
 was heard, ever drawing nearer. Marshal Bu- 
 geaud did what he could to arrest the advance 
 of the insurgents, but his troops were sullen, 
 and but feebly responded to any of his orders. 
 
 In the midst of this terrible scene, the king 
 took his pen to appoint another ministry, still 
 more radically democratic than Barrot and 
 Ilauranne. As he was writing out the list, M. 
 de Girardin entered the apartment He was 
 editor of the Times newspaper, and one of the 
 most uncompromising Republicans in the city. 
 Approaching the king, he said to him firmly, 
 yet respectfully, 
 
 " Sire, it is now too late to attempt to form 
 a new ministry. The public mind can not be 
 tranquilized by such a measure. The flood of 
 insurrection, now resistless, threatens to sweep 
 away the throne itself. Nothing short of abdi- 
 cation will now suffice." 
 
 Upon the utterance of that fatal word, the 
 king inquired anxiously, " Is there no other 
 alternative ?" 
 
 M. Girardin replied, " Sire, within an hour, 
 perhaps, there will be no such thing as a mon- 
 archy in France. The crisis admits of no third
 
 1848.] Tnii THRONE DEMOLISHED. 385 
 
 The abdication. 
 
 alternative. The king must abdicate, or the 
 monarchy is lost." 
 
 The Duke de Montpensier, fully comprehend- 
 ing the peril of the hour, earnestly entreated 
 his father to sign the abdication. But, on the 
 other hand, there were those who entreated the 
 king, with equal fervor, not to sign it. M. Pis- 
 catory and Marshal Bugeaud urged that abdi- 
 cation would inflict a Republic upon France, 
 with no end to anarchy and civil war; that the 
 only way to meet the insurrection was to crush 
 it by military power. 
 
 The king hesitated. The clamor and the 
 rattle of musketry increased and drew nearer. 
 Messengers came in breathless, announcing 
 that all was lost. The Duke de Montpensier, 
 trembling in view of the irruption of the mob, 
 and of the dreadful consequent doom of the 
 royal family, with renewed earnestness en- 
 treated his father to abdicate. Thus influ- 
 enced, the king took his pen and wrote: 
 
 "I abdicate this crown, which I received 
 from the voice of the nation, and which I ac- 
 cepted only that I might promote the peace 
 and harmony of the French. 
 
 "Finding it impossible to accomplish this 
 endeavor, I bequeath it to my grandson, the 
 425
 
 38ti Louis PHILIPPE. [1848. 
 
 Imminent danger of the royal family. 
 
 Count de Paris. May he be more happy than 
 I have been." 
 
 It is said that the excitement and hurry of 
 the occasion were so great that the king neg- 
 lected to sign the abdication. Girardin, how- 
 ever, took the paper and went out into the 
 stormy streets to announce the important 
 event. But Paris was now in a state of fer- 
 ment which nothing could immediately ap- 
 pease. The rush and roar of the storm of hu- 
 man passion in the streets seemed still to in- 
 crease, and to approach nearer to the doors of 
 the palace. Danger of violence and death was 
 imminent. Nearly all had withdrawn from the 
 Tuileries except the royal family. Louis Phi- 
 lippe now thought only of escape. Surround- 
 ed as the palace was by the mob, this was no 
 easy task to accomplish. The king disguised 
 himself in citizen's dress. The queen was al- 
 most frantic with terror. 
 
 The king, having abdicated in favor of his 
 grandson, the Count de Paris, was disposed to 
 leave the child-monarch with his mother in 
 the palace. He flattered himself that the in- 
 nocence of the child and the helplessness of 
 the mother would prove their protection. But 
 when the Duchess of Orleans perceived that no
 
 1848.] THE THRONE DEMOLISHED. S8T 
 
 Peril and sufferings of the Duchess of Orleans. 
 
 arrangements wer$ being made for her escape 
 and that of her children, she exclaimed in an- 
 guish, 
 
 "Are you going to leave me here alone, 
 without parents, friends, or any to advise me? 
 What will become of me?" 
 
 The king sadly replied, "My dear Helen,, 
 the dynasty must be saved, and the crown pre- 
 served to your son. Remain here, then, for 
 his sake. It is a sacrifice you owe your son." 
 
 Seldom has a woman and a mother been, 
 called to pass through a more severe ordeal 
 than this. The peril was awful. In a few 
 moments a mob of countless thousands, com- 
 posed of the dregs of the populace of Paris, in- 
 flamed with intoxication and rage, might be 
 surging through all the apartments of the- 
 Tuileries, while the duchess and her children 
 were entirely at their mercy. No ordinary 
 heroism could be adequate to such a trial. 
 The duchess threw herself at the feet of the 
 king, and entreated permission to accompany 
 him in his flight. The king was firm, cruelly 
 firm. Leaving the widow of his son, with her 
 two children, all unprotected, behind him, he 
 withdrew, to effect his own escape with the- 
 queen and the princesses, under the guidance-
 
 388 Louis PHILIPPE. [1848. 
 
 Flight of the king. 
 
 of his son, the Duke de Nemburs, who display- 
 ed the utmost heroism during all the scenes of 
 that eventful day. As the party was in dis- 
 guise, and the whole city was in a state of in- 
 describable tumult, the fugitives succeeded in 
 traversing, without being recognized, the broad 
 central avenue of the garden of the Tuileries. 
 Emerging by the gate of the Pont Tournant, 
 they reached the foot of the obelisk in the 
 Place de la Concorde. It was one o'clock in 
 the afternoon; the duke had ordered the car- 
 riages to be ready for them there. But the 
 rnob, recognizing the carriages as belonging to 
 the royal family, had dashed them to pieces. 
 
 The embarrassment and peril were terrible. 
 There was momentary danger of being recog- 
 nized. Then death and being trampled be- 
 neath the feet of the mob were almost inevita- 
 ble. An agitated throng of countless thou- 
 sands was surging through the Place. Al- 
 ready some began to suspect them as belong- 
 ing to the court, and they were rudely jostled. 
 But providentially there were two hackney- 
 coaches near by. These were hurriedly en- 
 gaged, the royal family thrust into them, and 
 a guard of cuirassiers, previously stationed 
 near for the occasion by the Duke de Ne-
 
 1848.] THE THRONE DEMOLISHED. 389 
 
 Escape. 
 
 mours, gathered around the carriages as &r t es- 
 cort, and at a quick trot swept along the banks 
 of the Seine by the Quai de Billi, and escaped 
 from Paris. That night they reached Dreux, 
 one of the country-seats of the king. 
 
 Their peril still was great. The small es- 
 cort at their disposal was by no means suffi- 
 cient to protect them, should there be any up- 
 rising of the people to arrest their progress. 
 It was, therefore, deemed best to dismiss their 
 guard, and proceed to the sea-coast in disguise, 
 by unfrequented routes, as simple travellers. 
 They were, however, in great want of money. 
 The king, in the confusion of his departure, 
 bad left seventy thousand dollars in bank- 
 notes upon his bureau. He had but a small 
 supply in his pocket. 
 
 Resuming their journey the next morning, 
 they reached Evreux, and were entertained for 
 the night by a farmer in the royal forest, who 
 had no idea of the distinguished character of 
 the guests to whose wants he was ministering. 
 Early in the morning of the third day they set 
 out again in a rude cart, called a Berlin, drawn 
 by two cart-horses. They had many strange 
 adventures and narrow escapes, even perform- 
 ing a portion, of their journey on foot. At
 
 590 Louis PHILIPPE [1848. 
 
 Peril of the Duchess Helen. 
 
 length they reached the sea-coast at Honfleur, 
 near the mouth of the Seine, on the southern 
 bank. Here they embarked, still under the 
 assumed name of Mr. and Mrs. Smith, for 
 Havre, from which port they crossed over to 
 New Haven, on the southern coast of England, 
 leaving behind them their crown and their 
 country forever. They reached this land of 
 refuge for dethroned kings on the, 4th of 
 March, and took up their abode at Claremont, 
 formerly the residence, and perhaps then the 
 .property of their son-in-law, Leopold, king of 
 Belgium. 
 
 And now let us return to the Princess Helen, 
 who was left with her two children in one of 
 the apartments of the palace. Immediately 
 upon the withdrawal of the king, the troops 
 jn the Carrousel, who were then retreating into 
 the court-yard of the Tuileries, retired through 
 the palace into the garden. The princess, a 
 very heroic woman, had entirely recovered 
 her self-possession, and awaited her doom with 
 the serenity of a martyr. As the shouting 
 mob rushed into the Carrousel, and the win- 
 dows of the palace were rattling from the ex- 
 plosions of the artillery, M. Dupin, president 
 of the Chamber of Deputies, entered the room,
 
 1848.] THE THRONE DEMOLISHED. 393 
 
 She retires from the Tuileries. 
 
 and, much agitated with both fear and hope, 
 said, 
 
 " Madame, I have come to tell you that per- 
 haps the r6k of Maria Theresa is reserved for 
 you." 
 
 "Lead the way," replied the heroic woman ; 
 "my life belongs to France and to my chil- 
 dren." 
 
 " There is not a moment to lose," M. Dupin 
 rejoined. "Let us go instantly to the Cham- 
 ber of Deputies." 
 
 As he was speaking these words, the Duke 
 de Nemours returned. Peril was indeed im- 
 minent. The mob was already surging in at 
 the court of the Tuileries, and thundering 
 against the gates of the palace. 
 
 The princess and her few companions im- 
 mediately set out on foot, to pass through the 
 garden of the Tuileries, the Place de la Con- 
 corde, and to cross the river, to obtain the pro- 
 tection of the Chamber of Deputies. Scarcely 
 had they emerged from the portals into the 
 garden ere the roaring mob burst from the 
 court-yard into the palace, and surged through 
 the saloons with the destruction of consuming 
 flame. Shouts seemed to burst from all lips, 
 "Down with the Throne I" "Long live the
 
 394 Louis P 11 1 LI ]]'):. [1848. 
 
 The duchess in the Chamber of Deputies. 
 
 Republic!" Every vestige of royalty was torn 
 to shreds. The rich drapery which canopied 
 the throne was rent into scarfs, or formed into 
 cockades, with which the mob decorated their 
 persons. 
 
 With hurried steps and anxious hearts the 
 royal party pressed on through the throng 
 which choked all the avenues to the palace. 
 They seem to have been partially recognized, 
 for a noisy crowd followed their footsteps. 
 The princess led her eldest son, the Count de 
 Paris, by the hand. The youngest, the Duke 
 Je Chartres, was carried in the arms of an aid- 
 de-camp. M. Dupin walked upon one side of 
 the princess, and the Duke de Nemours upon 
 the other. Safely they crossed the bridge and 
 entered the hotel of the Deputies. All was 
 agitation and confusion there. M. Dupin re- 
 paired to the hall of session, and, ascending the 
 tribune, announced that the king had abdicated 
 in favor of his grandson. In a brief, earnest 
 speech he urged the claims of the Count de 
 Paris as king, under the regency of the Duch- 
 ess of Orleans, his mother. This speech cre- 
 ated a momentary enthusiasm. By acclama- 
 tion it was voted that the resignation of the 
 king should be accepted, and that the Count
 
 1848.] THE THRONE DEMOLISHED. 395 
 
 Speech of Lamartine. 
 
 de Paris should be recognized as lawful sover- 
 eign, under the regency of the duchess. Just 
 then Lamartine came in. 
 
 Lamartine, notwithstanding the brilliance of 
 his talents and the purity of his character, was 
 by no means insensible to flattery, or to the 
 suggestions of ambition. It is said that a 
 group of Eepublicans had but a moment be- 
 fore met him at the entrance of the building, 
 with the assurance that a Republic was inevi" 
 table, and that all the Republicans were look- 
 ing to him as their leader and future Presi- 
 dent. These assurances may not have swayed 
 his judgment. But many who had supposed 
 that his strong predelictions were for royalty 
 were not a little surprised when he ascended 
 the tribune, and said, 
 
 " There is but one way to save the people 
 from the danger which a revolution, in our 
 present social state, threatens instantly to in- 
 troduce, and that is to trust ourselves to the 
 force of the people themselves to their rea- 
 son, their interests, their aims. It is a republic 
 which we require. Yes, it is a Republic which 
 alone can save us from anarchy, civil war, for- 
 eign war, spoliation, the scaffold, destruction of 
 property, the overthrow of society, the inva-
 
 Louis I'M i LI i'l'K. [18-Jb8. 
 
 Scene iu the Chamber. 
 
 sion of foreigners. The remedy is heroic. I 
 know it. But there are occasions, such 
 those in which we live, when the only safe pol- 
 icy is that which is grand and audacious as 
 the crisis itself." 
 
 As Larnartine left the tribune, M. Thiers en- 
 tered, flushed with excitement. All eyes were 
 anxiously fixed upon him. Taking his place 
 in the tribune, he simply remarked, "The tide 
 is rising," at the same time, wiih dramatic ges- 
 ture, lifting his hat above his head. As he 
 again disappeared in the crowd, there was a 
 general increase of alarm. It was manifest to 
 all that affairs were now sweeping along in a 
 swollen current which human sagacity could 
 but feebly control. The roar of the throng 
 surging around the hall filled the air. The 
 strongest minds were appalled. 
 
 Just then the folding-doors of the Chamber 
 were thrown open, and the Duchess of Orleans, 
 leading the Count de -Paris by one hand and 
 the Duke de Chartres by the other, was ush- 
 ered in. Lamartfne, an eye-witness, gives the 
 following account of the scene: "A respect- 
 ful silence immediately ensued. The Deputies, 
 in. deep anxiety, crowded around the august 
 princess, and the strangers in the gallery lean-
 
 1848.] THE THRONE DEMOLISHED. 397 
 
 Entrance of the duchess. 
 
 ed over, hoping to catch some words which 
 might fall from her lips. She was dressed in 
 mourning. Her veil, partially raised, disclosed 
 a countenance the emotion and melancholy 
 of which enhanced the charms of youth and 
 beauty. Her pale cheeks were marked by the 
 tears of the widow, the anxieties of the mother. 
 No man could look on her countenance with- 
 out being moved. Every feeling of resent- 
 ment against the monarchy faded away before 
 the spectacle. The blue eyes of the princess 
 wandered over the hall as if to implore aid, 
 and were, for a moment, dazzled. Her slight 
 and fragile form inclined before the sound of 
 the applause with which she was greeted. A 
 slight blush, the mark of the revival of hope 
 in her bosom, tinged her cheeks. The smile 
 of gratitude was already on her lips. She felt 
 that she was surrounded by friends. In her 
 right hand she held the young king, in her left 
 the Duke of Chartres children to whom their 
 own catastrophe was a spectacle. A white col- 
 iar was turned down the neck of each, on his 
 dark dress living portraits of Vandyck, as if 
 they had stepped out of the canvas, of the chil- 
 dren of Charles I." 
 
 The duchess had but just entered when the
 
 398 Louis PHILIPPE. [1848. 
 
 The rash of the mob. 
 
 doors were burst open by the pressure of the 
 crowd, and' the mob rushed in. They were 
 coarse, brutal men, armed with every conceiv- 
 able weapon, and immediately they inundated 
 the hall. Clamorously they demanded the re- 
 jection of the throne, which had, thus far, ever 
 trampled upon their rights, and for the estab- 
 lishment of a republic, from which alone they 
 hoped for redress. A scene of indescribable 
 confusion ensued, cries rising upon all sides. 
 The duchess endeavored to speak. Her trem- 
 ulous feminine voice was heard exclaiming, " I 
 have come with all I hold dear in the world,' 
 but the remainder of her words were drowned 
 in the universal clamor. 
 
 The sympathies of Lamartine, notwithstand- 
 ing his republican speech, were deeply movea 
 by the presence of the princess. Taking ad- 
 vantage of a slight lull in the storm, when his 
 voice could be heard, he said, " Mr. President, 
 I demand that the sitting should be suspended, 
 from the double motive, on the one hand, of 
 respect for the national representation ; on the 
 other, for the august princess whom we see be- 
 fore us." 
 
 But Marshal Oudinot, the Duke de Ne- 
 mours, and other friends who surrounded the
 
 18-18.] THE THRONE DEMOLISHED. 399 
 
 Escape of the dnchess and her children. 
 
 duchess, deemed it essential to the success of 
 her cause that she should not withdraw from 
 the Chamber. The human heart is often 
 swayed by influences stronger than argument. 
 A young and beautiful woman, heroically fac- 
 ing the most terrible dangers in advocacy of 
 the claims of her child to the throne, appealed 
 more persuasively to many chivalric hearts 
 than the most cogent logic. Every one in the 
 room trembled for the life of the princess and 
 her children. They were surrounded by a 
 mob of scowliflg, ferocious men, who held pos- 
 session of the hall. The blow of a club, the 
 thrust of a dagger, might at any instant be 
 given, and there was no possibility of protec- 
 tion. 
 
 The friends who endeavored to surround the 
 princess and the children with the shield of 
 their bodies gradually crowded them along to 
 a higher portion of the house near the door, 
 through which they could more easily effect 
 their escape in case of necessity. The confu- 
 sion and clamor which now filled the hall can 
 scarcely be imagined. Scarcely the semblance 
 of a deliberative assembly was maintained. 
 The triumphant mob was holding there its 
 wildest orgies. In vain Lamartine, Ledru Eol-
 
 400 Louis PHILIPPE. [1848. 
 
 The Provisional Government. 
 
 lin, and others endeavored to make themselves 
 heard, calling for a provisional government. 
 The howling of the mob drowned every voice. 
 
 The members, in confusion, rose from their 
 seats. The president fled from his chair 
 Some ferocious wretches, upon whose counte 
 nances brutality was imprinted, clambered 
 over the benches and leveled their m askets at 
 the head of the princess. Her friends, terror- 
 stricken, hurried her and her children through 
 the door. The moment she disappeared there 
 was a general cry for a provisional govern- 
 ment, as the first step towards the establish- 
 ment of a Eepublic. This call was made, not 
 only by the mob, but by that large portion 
 of the Deputies who thought that a Republic 
 alone could save France from anarchy, and re- 
 store to the people their long withheld rights. 
 
 Lamartine succeeded in obtaining the trib- 
 une. For a moment he was popular, the rep- 
 resentative of Republicanism. There was a 
 brief lull in the tempest as the throng listened 
 to what he had to say. The following list of 
 names of those proposed to constitute the Pro- 
 visional Government was then read off: La- 
 martine, Marie, Ledru Rollin, Cremieux, Dupont 
 de 1'Eure, Arago, and Gamier Pages. Some
 
 1848.] THE THRONE DEMOLISHED. 401 
 
 The moderate and the radical Republicans. 
 
 of these names were received with cheers, oth- 
 ers with hisses. It was impossible to take any 
 formal vote. The voices of the Deputies were 
 lost in the clamor of the mob. Still, the gen- 
 eral assent seemed to be in their favor. These 
 were all good men. They were deemed mod- 
 erate Republicans. 
 
 But there was another portion of the Repub- 
 lican party, the radical, so called, who would 
 by no means be satisfied with such an admin- 
 istration as these calm, deliberate men would 
 inaugurate, with their lingering adhesion to 
 the rights of wealth and the dignity of rank. 
 There might have been possibly a thousand 
 people crowded into the hall of the Chamber 
 of Deputies, who thus, self-appointed, were 
 forming a government for a nation numbering 
 thirty-five millions. 
 
 The more radical party, perhaps equal in 
 number, and no less tumultuous, composed also 
 of those of the stoutest muscle and most de- 
 termined will, who could elbow their way 
 through the throng, gathered in the great hall 
 of the Hotel de Yille, proclaimed an antago- 
 nistic provisional government, more in accord' 
 ance with their views. Their list consisted of 
 Marrast, Flocon, Louis Blanc, and Albert. The 
 
 426
 
 402 Louis PHILIPPE [1848 
 
 A compromise. 
 
 danger of a conflict, leading to hopeless an- 
 archy, was imminent, as the partisans of each 
 should rally around its own choice. 
 
 The first Provisional Government, accord- 
 ingly, immediately repaired to the Hotel de 
 Ville, followed by a tumultuous crowd which 
 no man could number. The leaders of the two 
 parties soon met upon the stairs of the Hotel 
 de Ville, and a violent altercation ensued, which 
 came near to blows. The Place de Greve, in 
 front of the hotel, was like a storm-tossed ocean 
 of agitated men, " a living sea, madly heaving 
 and tossing about beneath the tempest of rev- 
 olution." 
 
 Both parties were terrified by the menacing 
 aspect of affairs. A compromise was hurried- 
 ly agreed to by adding to the six chosen at the 
 Chamber of Deputies six more, chosen from 
 the party at the Hotel de Ville. Lamartine, 
 from the head of the stairs, read off the list- to 
 the masses surging below. 
 
 In the mean time, the Duchess of Orleans, 
 having escaped from the Chamber of Deputies, 
 and surrounded by friends who were ready to 
 sacrifice their own lives in her defense, was with 
 difficulty rescued from the crowd. Promi- 
 nent among her protectors was M. de Morny.
 
 1848.] THE THRONE DEMOLISHED. 403 
 
 A surging crowd. 
 
 As the duchess was veiled, her little party was 
 soon lost in the heaving masses, and unrec- 
 ognized. The terrors of the hour caused fu- 
 gitives to be struggling wildly through the 
 throng in all directions. The pressure was so 
 great and so resistless that the duchess was 
 torn from the side of her brother, the Duke de 
 Nemours, and from both of her children. A 
 moment after the separation, as the mother, 
 frantic with terror, was groping around in 
 search cf ter sons, a brutal wretch of gigantic 
 stature recognized the Count de Paris, and, seiz- 
 ing him by the throat, endeavored to strangle 
 him. One of the National Guard who chanced 
 to be near rescued the child, and succeeded in 
 placing him in the hands of his mother. But 
 the younger child, the Duke de Chartres, could 
 nowhere be found. In vain the distracted 
 mother called aloud for her child. The close- 
 packed throng swayed to and fro, and her 
 feeble voice was unheard in the deafening 
 clamor. She was swept along by the flow of 
 a torrent which it was impossible to resist. 
 With exceeding difficulty her friends suc- 
 ceeded in forcing her into a house. She ran 
 to the window of one of the chambers to look 
 down upon the scene of tumult for her lost
 
 404 Louis PHILIPPE. [1848. 
 
 Awful uceneB In Paris. 
 
 child. Soon, to her inexpressible joy, she saw 
 him in the arms of a friend. The poor child 
 was faint, and almost lifeless. He had been 
 thrown down and trampled under the feet of 
 the crowd. The day was now far spent. As 
 soon as it was dark, the royal party, all in dis- 
 guise, engaged a hack, and, passing through 
 the Champs Elyse'es, escaped from the city. 
 After a short journey of many perils and great 
 mental suffering, they were reunited with the 
 exiled king and court at Claremout. 
 
 The night succeeding these scenes in Paris 
 was appalling beyond imagination. There was 
 no recognized law in the metropolis. A pop- 
 ulation of a million and a half of people was in 
 the streets. The timid and the virtuous were 
 terror-stricken. The drunken, the degraded, 
 the ferocious held the city at their mercy. 
 Radical as was the party which had assembled 
 at the Hotel de Ville, there was another party, 
 composed of the dregs of the Parisian populace, 
 more radical still. This party was ripe for 
 plunder and for unlimited license in every out- 
 rage. About midnight, in a desperately armed 
 and howling band, they made an attack upon 
 the Provisional Government at the H6tel de 
 Ville; after a severe struggle, the assailants
 
 1848.] THE THRONE DEMOLISHED. 406 
 
 Death of Louis Philippe. 
 
 were repelled. The next morning the Mvn,- 
 iteur announced to the citizens of Paris, and 
 the telegraph announced to Europe, that the 
 throne of Louis Philippe had crumbled, and 
 that a Republic was established in France. 
 
 We must not forget, in our stern condemna- 
 tion of the brutality, the ignorance, the ferocity 
 of the mob, that it was composed of men hus- 
 bands, brothers, fathers man^r of whom had 
 been defrauded of their rights and maddened 
 by oppression. If governments will sow the 
 wind by trampling upon the rights of the peo- 
 ple, they must expect to reap the whirlwind 
 when their exasperated victims rise in the 
 blindness of their rage. 
 
 Louis Philippe did not long survive his fall. 
 He died at Claremont, in England, on the 26th 
 of August, 1850. The reader, who may be in- 
 terested to inform himself of the changes in 
 France which followed this Revolution, will 
 find them minutely detailed in the "Life of 
 Napoleon III." 
 
 THE END.
 
 University of California 
 
 SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 405 Hilgard Avenue, Los Angeles, CA 90024-1388 
 
 Return this material to the library 
 
 from which It was borrowed.
 
 A 000879534 
 W
 
 Unn 
 3